#like sir at the risk of making everyone giggle; i can see your hole and it’s not very big

[fingertipsmp3]

Men are so weird!!!!

[slowpoke-fics]

Appreciated

Fandom: Marvel

Pairing: softish!dom!Steve x Reader, former Natasha x Steve, former Thor x Reader

Summary: The team make a bet that you have to settle, sending Steve into a sexual frenzy.

Warnings: alcohol, sexual themes, pet names, Dom!Steve, slapping, rough sex, soft sex, overstimulation, pleasure Dom, use of traffic light safe words, fluff, smut, choking, crying but in an I love you way, still crying kink, subspace, little bit o’ cockwarming, I know I've missed some, so please read at your own risk 18+

A/N: I really enjoyed the lovey dovey vibes I got from this, I enjoyed writing it and I hope you enjoy reading it; 4.1k words

You’re surrounded by the team in the common room, all of you with a glass of Asgardian liquor in your hand. It’s a rare time that you all get to sit around and relax, just talk to each other like people. You’re all laughing because somehow you’ve gotten to Thor vs Steve, who was more worthy. Everyone is a little intoxicated, none more so than Sam, who is leaning against Bucky, poking the bear. “I would lay a hundred down to say Thor’s got it hung,” Sam hiccups, “I mean, the man radiates big dick energy.”

Natasha laughs, hiding her face under Clint’s arm for a moment before joining Sam, “You’re wrong big bird,” clicking her tongue at Steve, “our super soldier is swinging, uncomfortably so.” Thor shakes his head, glancing at you, then quickly noting you’re hiding behind Steve, sure of where this was going. Tony hisses at the conversation, “I’m offended I’m not even in the race.” That causes Bucky to break out into laughter, shaking his head, “Stark, you aren’t even on the leaderboard.” The group erupts into laughter, Tony shaking his head when Pepper whispers something in his ear, a blush rising to his cheeks as his shifts in his seat.

You smirk at Tony, but you are no longer able to ignore the bickering between Sam and Natasha. “I’ve had personal experience, you ever seen Thor, Sam?” Sam rolls his eyes, grinning with teeth, “The man’s massive, Nat, his weapon is a hammer, you ever understand innuendos?” Wanda and Peter can’t control their laughter anymore, and Steve’s hand grips your thigh roughly when you nip at his shoulder. “Why don’t you tell them?” Steve whispers in your ear, nipping just under your neck. You shake your head and blush moving your head away from him. He rubs your thigh gently turning back to the conversation. He wasn’t going to push, of course he wasn’t, he loves you and wouldn’t want you to be uncomfortable.

The rest of them though? Too drunk to care.

Wanda is the first one to speak up, after her heavy laughter stops, “Y/n,” your head is snapping up to hers, “you have personal experience with both of them, why don’t you enlighten us?” You laugh and shake your head, the heat in your cheeks intensifying.

Thor hums in appreciation, reminiscing on the days when you two were bed buddies, “Ah yes, little lamb, why don’t you tell them how good I am?” You gasp, the outright disrespect Thor throws at Steve to call you a name reserved for only when you were under him and the insinuation that he knew how to please you better than Steve made your blood boil at his cockiness. The alcohol poisoning your liver made you laugh at the situation though, because nobody is ever going to compare to Steve. Unable to catch your breath for a minute, Nat and Sam boast out, “Oh yes, enlighten us on the most worthy member,” and “Y/n/n, Thor’s a god, I know you’re with Steve now, but be honest.”

You snap your head at Sam, squinting your eyes, a challenge. You turn to Natasha with an apologetic look, causing the circle to break out in little giggles, ooo’s and ahh’s. Steve’s smirking because he knows you, studies you in his spare time, knows this joke. “Oh, Nat, I’m sorry,” the group breaks out into laughter and you raise your voice with a 180, now dripping with pride instead of regret, “for the two hundred bucks Sam just lost!” Steve grips your thigh again as you rub your fingers together towards Sam, “Pay up, because my Stevie,” you learn forward as the circle drops to a pen drop silence, “he’s a god himself.”

The entire group hoops and hollers, Thor shaking his head with a sip on his drink, hoping you were just talking up your man for brownie points. Nat raises her arms and let’s put a happy scream, “Oh, suck on that, big bird!” Sam’s gaping at you, he huffs and pulls out his wallet, slamming a hundred in your hand then Nat’s outstretched one. You laugh, slamming back onto Steve, pressing your lips into his. He twists his hand to the side of your face, pressing you into him. Tony groans and kicks Steve’s leg, “Put it on ice, Capsicle.” Before you could back away from Steve, he growls in your ear, “Good girl.”

Steve’s throbbing, you can see it. See how hard he is through his pants, see his cock twitching. You know that when you get to your bedroom, you’re going to get exactly what you want. He’s so distracted by you, by the way you openly claimed him in front of everyone. You were his good girl, and he couldn’t wait to show you. So once Tony and Pepper announce their goodbyes, you and Steve are quick to follow, dismissing yourselves and stumbling off to the elevator.

You’re giggling and leaning on Steve, as soon as you’re out of eye line of the other members, he picks you up over his shoulder. You let out a small yelp and shake a little, “Stevie, let me go!” He laughs and playfully slaps your ass, “No, dove,” he whispers, “not in a million years.”

When you step onto the elevator, he unclips your left shoe, “You know what you do to me?” He slides it off, holding it by a strap on his pinky, “Blind me with your energy,” he unclips the right shoe as the elevator opens, “take my breath away with your touch,” he slides the shoe off to hang it next to it’s match. You’re rubbing his back with one hand, your other peaking through his waistband on his hip. You’re intoxicated by his praise more than you could ever be by alcohol.

He’s carrying you down the hall towards your room, curling the hand that’s holding your shoes around your ass, holding you and your dress in place. "Bring me back from the edge," his free hand grabs the zipper on the back of your dress and pulls roughly, opening your dress in one tug. He quickly opens the door to your bedroom and drops you to the bed after dropping the shoes.

You bounce when you hit the bed causing you to laugh, your head tilted back. Steve’s committing every movement you make to memory, his heart fluttering when your chest bounces with your giggles. He knocks the door shut with a kick as he unbuttons his shirt, tossing it to the floor. He crawls over your middle, smiling gently at you. "Gonna thank you for everything you do," his fingertips tickle your arms as he slides the straps off of you, you pull your arms through reaching up to trace his muscles. He lifts you easily and tosses you, your head landing gently on the pillows at the headboard.

He tosses your empty dress to the floor, unbuckling his belt with a heated glare toward your naked body, “My my, you are really something.” He rips the belt off, snapping it through the air, your eyes light up with a dare. “Gonna cherish you,” he crawls towards you, grabbing your wrists and putting them against the wooden poles. “You say I am a god,” he wraps your hands up, “then you honey,” he tugs on your secured wrist and slides down your body, “are my goddess.” He pulls your legs down, extending your arms and restricting your movement.

You moan at the roughness of his love, his praise soaking your thighs. His eyes are staring you down, he’s continuing to slither down the bed. He’s kissing and nibbling on your nipples. Your wrists pull hard when you arch and his hard gaze breaks, “Too tight?” You shake your head, but he slaps the outside of your thigh, “You know better dove.” You stretch out your legs, exposing your soaking cunt to him, “No, sir, it’s not too tight, please.” Steve traces the inside of your thigh, “Don’t worry dovey,” he clicks at you, “tonight’s all about you,” he presses his hands on your thighs, pushing you apart, “I know how good you are,” he slides his tongue on your wet thigh, “just wanna make sure you do.”

He hums as his tongue licks up your folds, collecting some of the juices, “You are the sweetest thing I’ve ever known.” You moan out, bucking your hips towards him, “Captain please, need you to make me feel good.” Steve wastes no time giving you want you want. He slides two fingers into you, drawing a pained gasp from you that quickly turns into a moan. “Oh, baby,” Steve sucks on your clit, licking tight circles before drawing back a little, your hands tugging the best they could, “who’s all this for?”

You’re heaving, Steve’s fingers curling inside of your willing hole, his lips are back on you. When you don’t give him an answer, he stops toying with your clit, causing the heat in you to die down, a whine erupting from you. He licks up your folds, his fingers never slowing, “Tell me, who’s it for.” You spread your fingers out, trying to twist your body but slid another finer in you roughly. You let out a pornographic moan, clenching on his fingers, “You, you Steve, you,” his hand slides back down to your clit, rubbing harsh circles, “always you, love of my life, always my Stevie.” Steve growls, “Cum, now.”

The coil in you snaps, your back arching off the bed as your pussy flutters around his relentless fingers. He removes his hand from your clit, pulling his pants and underwear down roughly, sliding them off and out of the way. You’re coming down from your high when he’s on top of you, fingers pumping hard and fast again. You’re on fire, eyes roaming his body and your arms twitch at the need to touch him.

You’re whining trying to back up, but his thrusts become temporarily rough, shooting pleasurable pain through you, “Don’t run, be a good girl.” You let a choked sob out, your cunt clenching tightly on his fingers. He knows you’re close, your legs tight, and shaking, your whines higher, “You’re beautiful cunt’s desperate isn’t it love?” You tighten at his words, so close to tipping over the edge. When you don’t answer he slows down, causing your eyes to snap open, he pulls your legs up to your chest, “Yes, yes, desperate for you, I’ll do anything, I promise, please!”

Steve removes his fingers from you roughly, grabbing your thighs, pushing them apart to display your cunt and slams himself into you. He’s buried balls deep, twitching against your cunt. He lets you rest a moment as he readjusts, one arm holding both your legs in place, his free right hand finding your clit, “You’re gonna cum like this.” He slams back into you, and as if commanded, you fall apart on him. You let out a silent scream, clenching his cock as hard as you can, your eyes rolling back in the back of your head, clit throbbing as he continues to rub circles.

“Your pussy is suffocating my cock baby,” he leans down to kiss you, swallowing your whines at the painful stretch in the back of your thighs. “Good girl, such a good girl,” your back arches toward him, coming down from your high, thankful that his ministrations on your clit have slowed, “You lost with my cock pounding into you? Are you with me sweet girl?”

You can’t answer, can’t hardly breathe, because he’s started pumping in and out of you with more of his weight pressing into you, taking your breath with almost every thrust. Your eyes are closed, your mouth barely open and it’s clear you’re unable to answer. Steve reaches his hand up, taking it off your clit, and smacks your face, gently but hard enough to snap you back to him. He squeezes your chin, roughly moving your face to the left and then right. “Color?” You take a deep breath, causing him to slowly stop ramming into you. He slides his thumb into your mouth, keeping eye contact with you. Your tongue licks up his thumb, your lips closing around it. He instantly softens, his dominating features fading away, “Come on, tell your Stevie how you’re doin’, what’s your color dovey?”

You release his thumb, smiling at him, “‘S green, Stevie, I jus’ needed a breather.” Steve pouts at you, grabbing your chin and shaking your head with a disappointed look, “Nuh uh. Say it right, pet.” You flutter around his cock, causing him to pulse inside you and let out a deep groan. “Green, sir, please, need your cock, fills me up so good,” you’re begging, arching your back off the bed. He straightens, hands on the back of your thighs bracing himself. He pulls out and rams into you at a brutal pace, sending shockwaves of pleasure through you.

You moan out, trying to twist away from him, but you can’t hardly move, stuck in his grasp, his huge cock filling you again and again. He knows you’re close, slapping your thigh a couple times, heavy smacks resonating through the room before he reminds you, “Look at me.” You follow his command, your eyes snapping to his. “You’re going to cum again,” he slaps your thigh, “quit trying to run away bunny.” You can’t control yourself, you gush all over his cock when his hand hits your thigh, flutter around him and moaning out, “Thank you sir, never felt so good, thank you.” Steve doesn’t slow down, he grips your thighs roughly and seems like he’s going harder, deeper.

“That’s right, nobody will ever make you feel as good as I do,” you whine loudly at his words, tears leaving the corners of your eyes. He grunts and you feel his rhythm stutter, “God yeah, made for me, isn’t anything better than you in my life,” his hand comes to your clit as he turns your body, bringing your leg over his shoulder. You’re overwhelmed by his love, even though he’s fucking you stupid, you can feel that he’s genuine in his words. This man loves you.

“God Stevie, I’m ruined, consumed by you, don’t want anyone else,” you tug on your restraints again, glancing up with tears in your eyes. He brings his other hand up to your face, letting your leg fall free, “Give me one more baby,” he ruts inside you, heat burning at your core, feeling you clench around him makes him let out a deep moan. He moves his hand to your nipple, rolling it between his fingers and pulling roughly on it. You let out a pained moan, Steve slapping your breast, “Yeah that’s it sweetheart. Gonna be my perfect little girl and take everything I give you.”

You can feel your heartbeat in your pussy, he’s pounding into you but you’re so fucked out and wet it’s easy for him to abuse your cunt. He’s addicted to the way your pussy sucks him back in, his resolve almost breaking and spilling into you. “I’ll take whatever my Captain is willing to give me,” you’re barely able to think about anything else, eyes open just barely enough to see Steve’s head roll back. He lets out a loud and shameless moan, he wraps his hand around your throat, squeezing roughly. “Be a good girl, be a good girl, cum, cum right now.”

Your walls throb and he lets go of your throat. Your vision goes white when you take your breath and you’re cumming around him. He sucks in a harsh breath, barely able to move in and out of you because of how frantic you’ve become. “You make it so hard to control myself around you,” he pulls completely out and you watch his cock twitch in the air, red and sore, the thick vein throbbing hard. You whine, but he swallows it when he presses his lips to yours. Reaching his hands up and releasing you from the belt, he bites your bottom lip, “Can you take more baby? What’s your color?” Your pull your hands from his, wrapping them around his neck, “I can’t take anymore, Captain, I can’t.” Steve’s glare is dangerous, his voice controlled by his primal need for you, “I’m gonna give you more, until I’m satisfied or you tap out. What’s your color?” You let a stray tear fall, “Yellow, I need a minute, pretty please, Captain.”

Steve hums in agreement, pressing his lips against yours. He backs just an inch or so away and rests his forehead against yours. Steve guides your legs down and lays you on the bed gently. He’s giving himself as much a break as he is you, he’s not sure that if he slid into your cunt he wouldn’t cum right then and there.

“You know how good your doin’ for me?” His nose nudges yours, “Really made for me,” he kisses your nose, “love making you feel good, am I making you feel good?” You bring your lips to his, initiating the contact this time, “Yes Stevie, I feel so good, ‘s like you set me on fire.”

Your gaze is still far away, barely able to hold your head up. You’re almost cockdrunk, and he’s going to get you all the way there. “Look at me angel,” he’s kneeling in between your legs, watching your every breath. Your head lifts to his, meeting his sly grin. “There she is,” he slides his hands under your thighs gently, lifting your hips for a better angle. “You ready baby?”

Your legs are putty in his hand and he pushes into you slowly, your mouth gapes at the sensation, letting out a small plea, “Oh, Captain, more, more, more.” He speeds up, leaning forward and planting kisses on your neck, whispering against it as he digs his fingers into your hips, “That’s right,” he punctuates with a rough thrust, “good girls beg for more.” He’s lost himself, roughly jerking your hips into him, sucking possessive marks into your neck and collarbone. “Good girls let their Captain decide when they’ve had enough.” Your hands are scratching at his back, a silent please for him to keep going.

“You’re so good to me,” he bites your neck roughly, hips stuttering against yours, his mounds hitting yours just right. “Love me so good,” he’s kissing your jawline, he’s close to coming, and he’s not going to stop this time. He plants a heavy kiss on your lips, “You’re gonna be my wife one day,” your lips find his again, a tear rolling down your cheek, “the mother of my children.” Your hands pull on his hair gently, “Please, cum in me, wanna be a mommy, cum with me.” When you pull on his hair he spills inside of you, pushing you over the edge with him.

Steve sees a piece in you snap, your eyes glaze over, the breath taken from your body. You’re numb, all you can feel is the thump in your chest and the painful stretch of your back, pushed too far past its limit. He’s crushing you with kisses, his hands moving to your hair while he gently thrusts inside you, “Breathe,” his voice calls out to you, “breathe baby.” You take a deep breath in, closing your eyes and finding any part of his skin to touch. You feel so vulnerable, so small, so overwhelmed and overstimulated.

When your high ends, he flips you over so you’re straddling him. You jerk away from him when his softened cock slides back into you, but he just pulls you to his chest, rubbing your back gently. “Good girl, I am so proud of you dove.” Your lip wobbles, shoulders starting to shake. Steve coos at you, “Oh baby, let it out, it’s okay, I’m so proud.” At his words the tears fall freely and your hand clenches around his bicep. “Did that feel so good? Hm? Did your Captain do this to you?” You nuzzle into his neck, hiccuping sobs, Steve’s voice dripping with honey, “Oh my sweet girl,” he starts patting your back, “that’s okay. You can’t think can you? So hard to come back down from your Captain breaking you.” You only let out a silent sob, squeezing his cock with your cunt unintentionally.

“This is what you needed isn’t it? Needed me to make you feel good, needed me to break you and put the pieces back together?” Steve’s rock hard in you again, pressing against your g-spot and slowly rolling his hips. “What’s your color?” You sniffle, Steve waits patiently for you, he’s going to be soft, wants you to have one more. “C-can,” you take a deep breath, “can it be just like this? I love the way you love me.” Steve kisses you softly, his fingers running through your hair, “Of course baby, what’s your color?” You lay your head on his shoulder, “Green, please take care of me.” He finds your clit with his right hand, his left grabbing the back of your neck, clenching to announce his presence, “That’s all I want to do for the rest of my life.”

You let out more tears when he says that, your hands clutching at his waist tightly. Steve’s thumb rubs fast but gentle circles on your clit, your hips involuntarily shaking. “Stevie,” you beg, he kisses your jawline, letting out a questionable hum, “I love you so much, you make me feel so good,” he pushes his hips deeper into you, a sign that he agrees with you. You dig your nails into his sides, indentations would be visible to anyone able to see, cunt letting out another wave of cum around his cock. “I mean it Stevie, you make me feel special,” you clench your eyes when he gets rougher on your clit. “There is nobody on this planet that I will ever want more than you,” you lean up and kiss his lips to seal your words. “I can’t live without you,” you kiss him again, returning the praise he’s given you all night.

Steve can’t control himself, he’s going to cum again, your compliments are tightening his balls, almost bursting. “Would be lost,” you let a loud moan out and move your hands back to his hair, “would be lost forever without you.” Steve starts thrusting harder, barely increasing in speed, still feeling your pussy respond to his treatment. He growls before kissing you, biting at your lips and commanding, “Cum, you can do it, cum for your Stevie.” You do, your lips meeting his and grinding against one another. Your hips are spasming against his hand, desperate for your high to last as long as it can. You feel him shoot his cum inside you for the second time and you flex your walls to milk his cock, his breath heavy as he presses into you.

He rests you back against his chest, a featherlight touch on your back. Both of you are breathing heavy, and your tears are silently falling. You love him so much, words couldn’t describe it. The way he makes you feel absolutely ethereal, like you’re floating amongst the stars. You're lost amount them right now, drifting about. He knows this, it’s why he lets you sit on his cock for as long as you want. The closest you could possibly get to him, laying on his chest, his gentle touch bringing you back down to earth.

After about fifteen minutes, your tears stop. Your mouth is dry, voice hoarse when you speak out, “I love you so much.” Steve kisses your head, “You don’t know the half of it. You’re perfect, there isn’t a damn thing about you that I don’t love.” Heat flushes to your cheeks, hiding your face as best you can, “Even though I cry during sex?” Steve lets out an irritated scoff, “You know how hard it makes me when I make you cry? To know that I’ve made you feel so much that you’re crying? And you’re still begging for me to give you more?” You trace your fingers up Steve’s arm, smiling contently, “I wish you could understand what it’s like.” He pulls you off his cock slowly, lifting you as he suggests, “Maybe you can explain it while we take a bath and clean up?” Your head turns and you kiss his cheek, “Of course. If you’re actually interested.”

He bends with you, holding you tightly with one hand, and you realize you’ve already made it to the bathroom. “I want to know everything about you,” he steps into the tub, bringing both of you into the quickly rising water. “So tell me,” he turns your body so your back is laying on his chest in the oversized tub, “When you fall? Where do you go?”

[angelkurenai]

Imagine having a crush on Charlie Hunnam and Dean, your bodyguard, getting extremely jealous when, during an interview, you can’t stop flirting with the man who is also there as a guest.

“You know, all jokes aside, you seem a lot more calm this time. You're usually stressed out to go on interviews, no matter the host.” Dean remarked, his eyes taking in your figure.

Seriously, why don't you spread your legs a little more, I didn't quiet get the message yet. you almost said, and you most certainly thought, but only bit the inside of your cheek and looked away from Dean.

Your bodyguard leaned casually against his seat, knowing fully well just how distracting he was to you like that but not giving a damn. The suit did wonders, not that he needed it to. Though you had a growing suspicion he was well aware of it and was doing it on purpose just to get you back for everything you'd put him through.

“Well, for one I've had time to relax.” you shrugged, looking away, finding it easier to speak when you weren't looking at him “And I did plenty of it, to the point I'm looking forward to get back on the spotlight. Maybe you should try some of that? You are more stressed tonight.”

“You mean vacation?” he raised an eyebrow as you hummed.

“The kind of vacation that's meant to make me relax?” another questioned which you nodded your head at.

“Oh that kind of vacation, I see. So-” he paused, giving you a look “Not the kind of vacation that's a torture for me, filled with ice-cold showers and morning shots of whiskey because you're walking around in your bikini all day long and refuse to change unless it involves dressing down more? That kind of vacation?” he paused, eyebrow raised as he expected an answer to that before adding “Mind your own business.” he muttered, voice deeper as he glanced at the driver who had been not-so-subtly listening in.

“I-” you parted your lips to answer but ended up shrugging anyway “Guilty. But also, sorry not sorry. Besides, that's not the point here. I mean it, you could really use some vacation. Lately it seems that whenever I have an interview you're more stressed than me and my manager combined.”

“Do I? I wonder what the reason might be. Oh maybe it's the fact that last time I remember, you took part in a game that involved buckets of water being poured on you while wearing a white dress and what I rather vividly remember very little coverage underneath. And you-” he pointed a finger at the driver “If you dare google that, you're fired. Trust me I will know.”

“Yes, sir. I didn't hear a thing, sir.” the driver said with almost wide eyes, knowing fully well not to challenge Dean. It didn't matter how, he wasn't going to risk it.

Meanwhile, all you could do was roll your eyes “It was not buckets, only glasses of water. We were playing water war and just because you were giving me looks all night, I lost and Jimmy won. So yes, I blame you for that. Besides, I was wearing underwear, alright?”

“At this point I really wish you weren't. Wouldn't have been as... traumatizing.” he struggled a bit to say the word because if he really used the one he felt like, the one he wanted to, then he didn't know if you'd make it to the studio. But given the snort the driver gave then it couldn't be more wrong of a choice for a word.

“Social media didn't see it that way, as far as I remember. Including several celebrities I know of.” you shrugged, smirking “I don't know about you, I had plenty of fun.”

“And I had plenty of heart-attacks.” he muttered instead, mostly to himself.

“Either way, you don't have to sweat it this time. Graham doesn't have any sort of games, not of that kind anyway.” you brushed him off “Nothing to worry about.”

“Nothing to worry about. Nothing my ass. Son of a-” he sighed heavily, dragging a hand down his face.

At this point he would certainly take all the water the ocean had to offer, instead of whatever that fancy colored liquid that sat in the glass on your hand was. A glass you hadn't missed the opportunity to refill at least twice so far. And while that on it's own wasn't such a bad thing, combine it with a ridiculously attractive man who happened to be your celebrity crush – as you never failed, not for a second, to point out to Dean every time you got the chance – and a lack of inhibition and you had the perfect recipe for a catastrophe. Or Dean's death, whichever came first.

“So as you can imagine, now there's a bit of a problem there now. Mostly whenever I'm on a flight and what not.” Charlie explain as Graham nodded his head and you looked at him with a concerned frown.

“But it's not like it's left a problem with your hearing in general, right? You- you can hear well from that side of-” Graham started speaking.

“Well, generally speaking I can- I'm sorry what?” but as he was talking, Charlie started speaking at the same time only to pause and ask the question back instead, which made all of you burst into laughter.

“Wait- hey you!”

“Ah gotcha huh?” he grinned, his smile only getting brighter when he glanced in your direction, your giggles a tad louder and more easy thanks to the alcohol in your system. It was exactly that which had Dean on edge. One of the many signs that the alcohol was doing its job.

Much like the easy and inviting smiles. Much like the way you'd bite your lower lip at times, when he spoke. Much like, even when you were speaking, instead of looking at the host, your eyes would constantly jump on the man next to you on the couch. Much like when you laughed at something funny he said, your hand would rest on his shoulder or, worse, when it rested on his thigh. And if that wasn't driving Dean mad as it was already, when the actor only seemed to relax under your touch and lean in closer, it felt like he could only see red and that the tie around his neck was choking him. He was about to loosen it only to remember he had done that long ago. If there weren't people there, he'd have long ago jumped from his seat and started pacing around like a lion in a cage. His jumping leg was certainly proof of that, what with all of his twitching. He huffed, shaking his head before he narrowed his eyes at the scene before him. Every little action that unfolded before his eyes was proof of why he hated not being able to intervene when you had a little too much to drink.

“Territorial much, aren't we Deano?”

He remembered you asking with a smirk on your lips, which had very quickly and easily turned into a grin - if not a slightly drunken one - when you'd clearly seen the way his eyes had only darkened and his jaw, clenched and all, had twitched. The look he had given you was of a warning one, telling you not to test him further but after a party where you've had a little too much too drink and even more to flirt, with all those actors and celebrities around, you only saw it as a challenge. He knew real well he was being territorial, he didn't need you to ask. He had nearly punched a guy when he got his hands on you, and it was expected after he had been fuming in the corner and watching like a hawk when said hands lowered even further down your back and you leaned into him all giggling and touching. He was bound to explode and it came as no surprise that, even drunk, you would take notice of it and use it to your advantage. Granted, he couldn't pin you on the wall and mark you down nor slam you against the bathroom wall and have his way with you, but he could come up with ways to get in the way.

Not that the alcohol seemed necessary anyway. Snapping back to reality, the scene before him verified his thoughts. The way the man was looking at you, his undivided attention all yours, his eyes on you at all times and, even worse, his lingering touches could have very easily made you fall into his orbit without even a single drink needed.

“And here I thought that walking away with a bruise or two from the set of Marvel was too much. Oh how I love green screen now!” you laughed “I mean I've had several injuries before, but most of the time they're far too stupid to talk about. Besides, I always look one step away from total meltdown doesn't make much of a difference if you add an injury or two to the case, so- Cheers to that!”

Your words, as you raised your glass, earned a laugh from everyone around you, Graham not missing the opportunity to speak “See? That's exactly why she is my favorite guest! This is what everyone now calls is a total mood!”

The man next to you, who threw his head back and then looked at you with absolute adoration written all over his face “Oh I doubt that even at your worst you could look anything short of perfect, darling. In fact I feel like I should have received a warning, to make sure I was more properly dressed or something. I didn't know I'd be sitting right next to an angel tonight.” his accent wasn't making things easier as Dean could practically see you swoon.

“Oh, look who's talking. Please, don't have a single doubt Mr Hunnam, I can't take my eyes off you tonight!” you smiled, or more like smirked, at Charlie, whose smile only got bigger when he heard your words.

“Now it's my turn to blush, please.” he offered you a smile which you could only describe as adorable, if not irresistible given how you bit your lower lip “I mean, I'd say it's just me but I believe that everyone will agree when I say that I don't think there would be a single injury that can take from the beauty sitting next to me right now.”

“Why you flatter me so much, Charlie, but you say that only because you're too good and because you haven't seen me in the morning.” you pointed out, loving to see him raise an eyebrow “The whole rise and shine is the exact opposite of what I do. One, because I don't rise, I could stay in bed all day long, and two, because I can only shine as much as a black hole does.”

“While I could definitely argue with you on that one, dear, I'll only say that it's impossible to believe. I don't doubt for a second that you're any less beautiful. That could be just my imagination, sure, because I have no personal opinion or experience but-” he shrugged while the audience cheered for him and you laughed behind your hand, and the man lowered his head in slight embarrassment and rubbed the back of his neck “Besides-” he cleared his throat “In all seriousness, now, there is nothing wrong wanting to stay in bed till late.”

“And even more when there's good company for cuddles, right?” you raised a suggestive eyebrow at him, making him bite his lip in return as he lowered his head while laughing “Besides, I am never one to deny a man his chance at seeing how I really am in the morning.” you shrugged not in the least bit innocently, because Dean knew that look and the whole body posture you had and it had him gritting his teeth, before the audience cheered even more loudly at you “For- You guys! For research purposes, clearly. So that Charlie can testify that I am indeed the... human equivalent of a black hole in the morning! That's all.”

Your giggles could barely be heard as the audience clapped once more, some of them laughing as well. You instead bit your lip before taking another sip of your drink, Charlie doing the same.

As if by some miracle, or at least for Dean, this time it was Graham who spoke up “Why, for some reason, I feel like I am third-wheeling here? And I thought it was my show. I feel like you won't even realize it if I'm gone.”

“No Graham, of course not!” you reassured him with a smile “You know you're my favorite host! You're the star of this show, the one that makes the rest of us shine and bring out the best in us! The one who makes us laugh and have the time of our lives in the show! The one who makes us look forward to this! The one-” you paused , snickering as you glanced at Charlie “Boy am I drunk already?”

Everyone along with Graham, laughed. Well, everyone except for Dean, who looked like he was going to pounce any given second now, especially with how his arm was casually resting on the back of the couch, almost over your shoulders “It's alright, I think we all realised it by the second complement in a row.”

“Well, at least let's all be honest. It's at least slightly less embarrassing than me recounting mildly gross if not horrifying stories of all the injuries and infections I've gotten. Which, thank you, by the way, for, Graham. It's-” Charlie paused, nodding his head “Exactly as I pictured spending my night. Speaking about the times I got a moth in my ear and ran down a forest naked, while such a lovely lady is sitting next to me.”

“Oh trust the lady, she is very much enjoying the conversation, worry not!” you giggled and he grinned, finally resting his arm on your shoulders and giving you a squeeze.

“You're mostly welcome!” Graham laughed “But, speaking of- I noticed this and I wanted to ask you myself, this seems like a reoccurring pattern with you Charlie, isn't it? Like, I always hear you saying that you got sick this or the other way and you- correct me if I'm wrong, but you are someone who takes pride in their personal hygiene.”

“I- I'm a germaphobe, you can go ahead and say it.” he laughed “Yes, it's one way to describe it. Of course I- I do take pride in my personal hygiene but I do think it's exactly that which gets me. You know how these kinds of things end up turning against you? Well, yeah, that's what happens with me. I get sick all the time.”

“There is a saying about that, isn't it? I think I've heard it somewhere but I can't, for the life of me, remember it right now.” you mumbled with a deep frown.

“Oh yeah, you attract the most that which you fear the most.”

“Ah, yes! Yes.” you nodded your head, pausing only half a second before looking back up at nobody in particular “Oh how I fear Charlie Hunnam!”

And that was all it took for the crowd to erupt into cheers and for Dean to groan as he let his head fall into his hands. There was no need to look any more, the way the actor's eyebrows rose in interest and a smile spread on his face. He knew what was to follow, and he didn't mean just the interview, and that meant he had to prepare himself for whatever he had to do to keep and... if need be, maybe finally, mark his territory. But unlike any other time, he knew, it wouldn't be as easy.

“You- what? You guys! I was only... I'm just saying what every lady and gent here is thinking, that's all. Me? I'm just more or less... drunk. Drunk more than I initially assumed.” you laughed, shaking your head despite your burning face “Aah Graham, how I hate you.” you gave a sweet smile to the host and friend of yours as all he did was laugh at your misery.

“Ah Graham, how I love you.” Charlie said, laughing “Can we-” he looked away and around at the crew as he lifted his glass “Can we get come more of that here? Lovely drink. Truly lovely.”

“Lovely night.” Dean grumbled to himself, leaning back in his chair and crossing his arms over his chest, eyes hard as he glared at the man before him and next to you. But truth was he knew that it was only the beginning of the night if not the beginning of a very long and tiring journey, which he didn't know if he'd make it through. Why?

Because as if on cue, as if he'd read Dean's thoughts, Charlie's eyes met his. The smile vanished from his lips for barely a few seconds, making Dean straighten his back and narrow his eyes at him. Because he'd, maybe, finally met his match. That's why.

[peakyswritings]

Something pure

Requested by: anonymous.

A/N: okay this took AGES, I’m so sorry for the wait. It also turned out longer than expected, I wanted to give a little background to the request and things got out of hand lmao. I hope you like it⭐️

Summary: Luca had never felt something so pure before, he would do anything to preserve it. Even if it means hiding his feelings from the woman he loves. Little does he know, it’s not enough to keep harm out of your way.

Warnings: mentions of violence, description of signs of physical harm, semi-nudity (no smut)

The gif is not mine, credits to the owner.

You wished you could say you knew what you were getting into when you met Luca Changretta. That you were prepared for what was coming, that you were fully aware of the risks that you were taking by being involved with a mafia man. But you couldn’t.

You were just a small-town girl who moved to New York to seek her fortune, fascinated by the myth of the life in the city, a life that until a couple of months prior you had only dreamed. You had never found yourself close to the underworld, never been in trouble; you lived a quiet life in your family home, spending your days helping your mother or reading some books under the shade of the old tree in your garden, right in front of the swing that your father had hung on the branches when you were a child. Even though you were grateful for the way your parents had raised you, you were looking for something more. You didn’t want to spend your whole life in the dull countryside, so you packed your things and moved to New York, with a suitcase in one hand and your dreams in the other.

You had started working for an Italian tailor who made suits in a basement in Mott Street, Fenacci. You had a bit of experience, you were good at what you did, it wasn’t hard for you to obtain the job.

The first time you met Luca, you didn’t know what he did for a living, what he was capable of.

You were drowning in your work, when you heard the bell on the door ring as a tall man that you had never seen before entered the shop like he owned the place. Your co-worker slightly nudged you to get your attention, leaning towards you with a cautious look on her face.

“Whatever he wants, it’s on the house” she whispered, sitting straight again to get back to work. You nodded, still confused by her strange behaviour. Taking a look around, you noticed that the room had fallen so silent that you could hear a pin drop, everyone was focusing on their work and no one dared to look at the man.

You didn’t understand why no one talked to him or asked him what he needed, nor why he just walked around the shop without asking for the help of the shop assistants. Being a naturally shy girl, it was hard for you to talk to people, so you had to gather up the courage before addressing to him. “Can I help you, sir?”

After your question, almost everyone stopped what they were doing, looking at you like you were gone crazy. You nervously fidgeted with your pencil, wondering what you did wrong.

The man, that was previously looking at some suits with his back to you, slowly turned around, clearly taken aback by the fact that someone had the nerve to talk to him. When his green eyes landed on you, you could see a hint of amusement in them.

“Are you new?” he asked with a thick accent, taking some steps towards your table. You nodded, already feeling your face becoming red with embarrassment.

“What’s your name?”

“Y/n y/l/n”

He stopped in front of you, holding back a smile at the sight of your red cheeks. It didn’t take him long to understand that you had no idea of who he was. Your awkwardness was due to your shyness, not fear. You didn’t lower your head when he walked into the shop and you weren’t afraid of talking to him.

“Thank you for your politeness, miss Y/l/n, but I’m just here to see my uncle”

You stayed silent for a while, looking closely at him. An aura of power and authority surrounded him, he looked strong and self-confident. At the same time, he also seemed polite and good-mannered and you wondered why his presence caused everyone to be so on edge. Before you could say another word, a man appeared from the door behind you, interrupting your brief conversation.

“Your uncle is waiting for you in his office, mr Changretta”

In response, he dismissed him with a gesture, turning to look at you again.

“It was nice meeting you, miss Y/l/n” he said, tipping his hat and walking towards the door that led to Fenacci’s office.

When he closed the door behind him, everyone seemed to relax a bit.

“Is he Fenacci’s nephew?” you asked your co-worker, unable to hold back your curiosity.

“Yes, on his mother’s side” she confirmed, not raising her head from what she was working on.

“So that’s why his suits are on the house”

She giggled at your naive question, shaking her head.

“Oh, sweetheart, everything’s on the house for him”

******

At the end of your shift, you gathered your things and walked out the shop eager to go home, take a hot bath and relax for the rest of the night, worn out from working all day.

You still had to get used to the chaotic streets of New York, they were nothing like the peaceful and quiet countryside. A part of you was fascinated by everything that surrounded you, you had seen more in a week than in your entire life, things that you had only heard of on the radio or read about in the newspaper. On the other side, you had to admit that you were kinda scared, you felt so small and lost in the midst of all of those buildings.

Just a few feet away from the shop, you bumped into someone, too lost in your thoughts to pay attention to where you were going.

“I’m so sorry, I....” you started to apologise, but your voice dropped when you met a pair of familiar green eyes.

“Miss Y/l/n” mr Changretta greeted you, taking off his hat “don’t worry, it’s my bad”

You stayed silent for a moment, your awkwardness was keeping you from uttering a logical sentence. He cleared his throat, thankfully breaking the uncomfortable silence. “Are you done for the day?”

“Yes” you nodded “I’m going home”

“You’re not from here, are you?” he guessed, slightly smiling at you. He had probably noticed that you walked around like a lost puppy, jumping at every loud noise and keeping a careful eye on everything that surrounded you.

“Is it that obvious?” you asked with a hint of irony in your voice, feeling your embarrassment slowly slipping away.

“Just a bit” he chuckled “I can walk you home, if you’d like” he offered.

“Thank you, but I wouldn’t want to bother you, it’s not too far from here” you said. He probably had things to do, maybe he wanted to go home and he was just asking you out of politeness. You couldn’t deny that you wouldn’t have minded some company, though, since it was dark and you didn’t know those streets very well.

“It’s no bother at all” he replied “I can’t have you waking alone at this hour of the night”

You hesitated for a moment. After all, you didn’t know this man and everyone seemed terrified by him, maybe it wasn’t the best idea. However, he had done nothing to scare you away, he had been nice and polite and something told you that he wouldn’t have hurt you. So you accepted.

He came back to the shop the following day and the day after that and all the days after. Sometimes he needed a new suit, sometimes he needed to talk with his uncle, sometimes he just kept you company for a while. Every night, he walked you home after your shift. If he had had a busy day and couldn’t make it to the shop, he made sure to at least be there when you had to go home, so that you didn’t have to walk alone. The days became weeks and the weeks became months. The first week or so, you walked at a certain distance. Then you found yourselves walking a bit closer every day, until he started offering you his arm. You enjoyed those late-night walks with Luca, you felt comfortable around him and it was a new feeling for you. As time passed by, you couldn’t help but notice the way your heart seemed to beat a bit faster when you were close to him, or the way your cheeks flushed every time the two of you casually touched. You tried your best to ignore the way you felt, you were pretty sure that he didn’t feel the same way. He was confident, and handsome, he always knew the right words to say. You were shy, clumsy and hopelessly awkward, certainly not what he was looking for.

Little did you know, the things you were insecure about were the ones that got him falling for you. He loved how easily your cheeks turned red, the way you stumbled over your words, the smile that you often tried to hide. It made you real, genuine. When you felt comfortable enough to open up to him, he fell for you even more. He found himself looking forward to see you, the time he spent with you had become the best part of his day. He couldn’t deny the calmness and comfort that took over him every time you placed your hand in the crook of his elbow, walking side by side with him. Just like you, he had no intention of confessing his feelings for you. You were nice and innocent and he didn’t want to involve you in his dangerous life. Of course, during those months you had learned about what he did and even though you didn’t push him away, he was sure that you didn’t want anything to do with that kind of things. You were just too good for someone as violent and ruthless as him. Too good to be put in danger for his selfish desire. For that reason, walking you home was enough. If it meant to see you smile, to hear you talking about your day, to see the spark in your eyes when you talked about the things you loved, it was enough. It had to be enough, because it seemed to be the only way to have you close to him without dragging you into the rabbit hole with him. You wouldn’t have found Wonderland in there.

Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough to keep you safe.

******

For the first time in months, you were going home alone. Luca had told you the previous day that he had an important meeting to attend to outside the city and that he couldn’t be there that night. You wrapped your coat tighter around your body, the freezing air was penetrating into your bones and you couldn’t feel your hands. It was later than usual, you had stayed in the shop an extra half-hour to help your co-worker clean up the place. The streets seemed emptier and darker, but maybe it was just the absence of the man that had walked with you until that night that made you feel like that.

It didn’t matter how much you tried, you couldn’t shake off the bad feeling that you got since you walked out the shop. There was a little voice in your head telling you to wait for your friend, but you chose to go out alone, eager to get home as soon as possible.

Only you weren’t alone.

When you turned around, you saw three men walking a few feet behind you. You turned again, telling yourself that they weren’t following you, that you were just being paranoid.

But what if they were?

You decided to cross the road, to make sure that they just gave you the wrong impression.

They crossed the road, too.

You took a deep breath. It’s just a coincidence.

You crossed the road again.

They did that, too.

Fear took over you as you started to walk faster, your heart was pounding in your chest, every muscle in your body was tense. Your knees were wobbly and you weren’t sure for how long you could have relied on your legs before they gave up. You couldn’t think straight and you felt like you had completely lost control of your body as it shook uncontrollably.

Then a pair of hands grabbed you.

******

Luca was surprised not to see you at work the following day. His uncle told him that you had called to say you were sick, asking for permission to take a couple of days off. It felt odd to him, you never missed work and you seemed fine the last time he saw you. He couldn’t help but get worried, he knew you didn’t have anyone in New York and he didn’t like the fact that you were alone when you were sick, with no one there with you if things got worse.

He had no idea of how bad it actually was.

The memories of the previous night were a blur, everything happened so fast that you didn’t even know where you got the strength to get up from the dirty ground of the alley and go home.

You took a deep breath, grabbing the closest steady thing for support as you got out of the bathtub, wincing in pain. You wrapped a towel around your shivering body, rubbing your hands up and down to warm up. You hadn’t even realised that the water had turned so cold. You sat on your bed, staring at the floor, the same sentence repeated in your head again and again.

Tell your friend that this is what happens when he doesn’t comply.

These were the words that one of the men said to you, right before leaving you in that dark alley, hurting and bleeding.

You didn’t know how much time had passed when you decided to get up from the bed, probably a lot, since your hair was dry. You wore your underwear and you walked towards the mirror. You closed your eyes, taking a deep breath. You still hadn’t had the courage to look at the state you were in, too scared to see what they did to you. But you had to know. You slowly opened your eyes, looking at your reflection. You started by looking at your face. You had a bruise and a cut on your right cheek and a split lip; then your eyes fell on your body, that surely got it the worst. There were several blue and purple marks scattered all over the upper part of your body, a giant bruise on the left part of your ribs, you had finger marks on your wrists and arms. Your knees were skinned and your legs were full of scratches. Your eyes watered at the sight. Your body would have healed, but you couldn’t say the same for your mind. You were terrified and the scenes kept on repeating themselves in your mind. You felt weak, frail and broken and you hated it.

Your thoughts were interrupted when someone knocked on the door. You quickly put on your robe, cautiously walking towards the door, trying to push back your fear. You opened the door, immediately relaxing when you saw Luca’s familiar face. However, comfort was soon replaced by agitation, you didn’t want him to see you like that. He opened his mouth to talk, but he closed it right after his eyes fell on you. His expression changed, you couldn’t quite decipher the look in his eyes. He gently placed a had under your chin, turning your head slightly to examine your bruise.

“Who did this to you?” he asked after what seemed an eternity, letting his hand fall.

“No one, I just fell” you lied, crossing your arms over your chest and looking away from him. He entered the house, closing the door behind him.

“Tell me the truth” he demanded. His voice was firm, but it didn’t lose the hint of kindness that he only reserved to you. When you didn’t answer, he placed a hand on your shoulder, trying to look you in the eyes.

“Y/n...” he started, stopping when you winced in pain. His eyes moved to the bruise that was poking out of your robe, right under your neck. He hesitated for a moment, before moving his hand to the string of your robe, silently asking you for permission. When you nodded, he untied it, leaving you in your underwear.

He felt anger quickly building up in him as he looked at your body, clenching his jaw. The thought of someone doing that to you unleashed something violent in him, a blind rage that he wasn’t sure he could contain. However, he tried his best to hide it for your sake. You were already scared, you didn’t need to witness one of his outbursts.

“Three men followed me home last night” you admitted, still not looking at him “they told me to tell you that this is what happens when you don’t comply”

Luca should have seen that coming. He didn’t need to admit his feelings to put you in danger, just being in his life made you a target. They observed him, they had been observing him for weeks, waiting for the right moment to make their move. He made a decision and you payed the consequences. That was the reason why he didn’t want to involve you in his life in the first place, because that’s how it worked. It was the biggest unspoken rule of that wicked world: innocent people were punished for someone to achieve what they wanted. You were innocent and they hurt you. You of all people didn’t deserve it. Anger was partly replaced by guilt and remorse, as he covered your body with the robe again, enveloping your trembling frame in his arms. You wrapped your arms around his torso, pressing your head against his chest as he gently stroked your hair.

“I’m sorry” he whispered “I know it means nothing right now, it doesn’t change what happened... but I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to drag you in this mess”

You shook your head, holding him tighter. You didn’t blame him, not even in the slightest.

“It’s not your fault-”

“It is.” he interrupted you “They did this to you to get to me. It’s how it works, they hurt people we love to get to us”

You froze for a moment, trying to understand the meaning of his words. You raised your head, looking him in the eyes in a silent request for an answer.

“I love you, Y/n. I thought that you would be safe if I didn’t tell you, but I was wrong”

He cupped your face with his hands, being careful not to hurt you by touching your bruise. “And I want to protect you, I want to keep you safe.”

Your heart fluttered at his words. After all the pain that you had experienced, it almost felt like a dream, like something that your mind had made up to bring you some comfort. But it wasn’t a dream, Luca was right in front of you, telling you what you had hoped to hear for so long. “I love you, too” you uttered.

He slowly leaned towards you, moving his hands to your waist. He closed the space between you, his lips were soft on yours, he was gentle and his touch was feather-like, almost as if he was afraid you would break if he applied more pressure. You put your hands on his face, inviting him to deepen the kiss. Everything slowly became more urgent, he pulled you even closer while you ran a hand through his hair.

“No harm will come to you ever again” he said once he pulled away, caressing your cheek “I won’t let it. I’ll keep you safe. It’s a promise”

He meant that, he had never been more serious in his life. He never thought that he could feel something so pure and genuine, that someone could bring out the tenderness in him. He would have done anything in his power to protect it, to protect you.

And you believed him, because you had never felt safer.

-

Tag list: @arwyn-the-cyrptic-bisexural @iamngoclinh08 @lilywinchesterlove @fandom-puff

[rainbowvamp]

Enchanted

Happy Mercelot week my loves! Enjoy a Cinderella love at first sight au. Featuring Merlin in a pretty outfit and infatuated Lancelot!

@mercelotweek fill for "beauty"

——

Merlin looks down at the bit of fabric in his hands. He’s never tried to alter an object this way. He’d cut a bit of Camelot red from one of the cloaks Arthur had sent to be re-hemmed and was just… looking at it. It was washed, but still obviously worn, fraying in places, no matter how he’d tried to mend it. He hadn’t been particularly keen on the red, but it was the only thing he’d had on hand. He certainly wasn’t going to risk any of his own clothes for something that might not work.

Merlin had altered himself before, sure, but he’d gotten stuck that way as often as he’d done it. A mask couldn’t exactly drink a potion and return to it’s original form. So, he had to be very careful and meticulous when he crafted this spell.

The white of his party clothes was incredible, striking, really, compared to all the other clothes he’d ever worn. Cast offs, surely, but they were beautiful. Morgana or even Gwen might know if they were even still in style, but it was meant to be a bit of a lark, this party. Both for him and the other guests in attendance. The others would be in costumes fashioned from older clothing, or clothing made costume by masks. It was supposed to be fun, light hearted, this party, but here Merlin is, overthinking something as simple as a mask.

He murmurs a spell of his own creation and the scrap of fabric, crumpled and pinned to generally resemble a mask, became something gorgeous before his eyes. The fabric was thinner, almost like lace in weight, but stayed stiff in his hand like it had been over starched. The pins had become fine, metallic dots over the eye holes, and the ribbon he’d use to secure it was almost silk like.

It was beautiful, but Merlin could feel the tenuous nature of the spell. It wouldn’t last forever. It might not even last the night. He could feel the threads of magic holding it delicately in this shape, but ready to break apart at any moment.

Well, he’d just have to make his trip to the party short so he wouldn’t risk being found out. These things usually went so far into the night it became morning, but he’d probably have until midnight before the spell wore off and risked exposing him.

If anyone found out a Servant was mingling with these Nobles, he’d be in the stocks for a week. Maybe worse.

Guinevere, who is his dearest friend and closest confidant, has agreed to help him with his hair for tonight, so he sneaks off to Morgana’s rooms, the lady already down at the party, to get her help, mask already in place, just in case anyone should see him.

The palace feels different when he walks around in clothes that belong to a nobleman. The servants he passes bow respectfully, and it makes him uneasy. How can people stand this? He felt so terrible, watching people avert their eyes and how their heads like he or anyone else had any right to their humility.

In Morgana’s rooms, Gwen adjusts his coat and combs his hair back in a way he didn’t think would suit him, but he ends up liking. He tries once more to convince her to come with him, to just steal one of Morgana’s old dresses and wear a veil, but she’s convinced she’ll be found out, and isn’t willing to risk it.

Merlin has no such qualms, and has vowed to take her involvement with this little scheme to the grave. Or the stocks.

“You look wonderful,” She says when she finally lays her brush down. “You’ll be the belle of the ball.”

Merlin rolled his eyes, “Haha, Guinevere. I just want to see how the other half lives for a night. You’re sure you won’t come?”

And now she rolls her eyes. “The lady Morgan and I are much closer than you and Arthur. She’d notice me, even with a mask. Maybe the next one.”

He smiles softly at her. “Definitely the next one. Besides, you’ll still be there. You’ll just have to endure less of the idle dithering of nobles.”

She giggles, “Merlin, you can’t talk about them like that.”

“I can talk about them however I like dressed like this,” He tugged his collar a bit to show off and that set her off again. She covered her mouth to keep their presence hidden and swatted at him.

“Okay, you’ve made your point. Now go, before it’s over.”

“Love you,” he kissed her cheek and she returned the gesture.

“Please don’t get yourself killed.” Which was as good as an I love you too from Gwen.

“No promises. I did try to fight the prince my first day here.”

—-

Merlin takes a second glass of mead in less than half an hour from a passing try. He knows this will be a terrible idea, but he cannot, to save his own life, stand this lot while sober any longer.

Occasionally one of the nobles will smile and greet him, ask him who he is, but for the most part, people are interested in socializing with those they already know, and the few who approach him are obviously uninterested in him as much as they are interested in the connections he might be able to make them.

“I’m dying out here,” he murmurs to Gwen when she’s pauses briefly to grab another tray to pass around lady Morgana’s table.

“I’m so sorry. You poor dear.” She smirks and he smiles back at her.

“Your turn next.”

“Mhmm, after all the fun you’re having, I can’t wait.”

He laughed as she left and his spirits were lifted for the first time all night. He took a final sip of his mead and left it on a table, deciding to try his luck on the dance floor at the same moment that a set of deep brown eyes caught him from across the room.

“Caught” was not an exaggeration. The smoldering, desirous look in the eyes that looked like they might have been looking at him for a while held him like a man entranced. His breath caught in his throat as the man started to make his way toward him.

He was in chain mail, a knight in a cloak that was unmistakably Camelot red. It wasn’t unlike the cloak he’d cut his mask from.

At the reminder, Merlin focused briefly on his mask, whose transformed state was tenuous. It would last a while longer, maybe an hour, maybe longer.

The determined way the knight walked toward him, through the onlookers, partygoers and celebrators was almost overwhelming. No one tonight had looked so intently upon him. He wasn’t sure how to handle it.

His feet seemed to decide how to handle it for him. Thick dark hair that begged to be tugged at and a mouth made for kissing, it drew him in like so few things ever had. Even with the black mask obscuring his face, Merlin can tell he must be beautiful. The cut of his jaw is too perfect for him not to be.

Merlin is stunned by the time they meet, standing obnoxiously still in the middle of the dance floor. The knight bows to him, and while servants bowing to him had made him uncomfortable, this feels formal, and somehow honorable. He holds out his hand when the knight starts to stand, thinking they might shake, but instead Lancelot takes the offered hand and kisses the back of it, eyes trained on Merlin the entire time.

He is grateful for the cover of the mask, with the way that he can feel the blush forming high on his cheek. He wouldn’t want to embarrass himself in front of a knight.

“Hello, My Lord. I am Sir Lancelot.”

Lancelot. He’s heard Arthur speak of him, in passing. An excellent fighter, perhaps as good as the Prince himself. As he stands, Sir Lancelot smiles at him, and Merlin about melts as his stomach flutters and he stands tall, just about eye level with him.

“Hello, Sir Lancelot.” The words are breathier than he means to be, and if Lancelot notices, he gives no indication.

With the slightest bow he asks, “May I have this dance?”

Merlin had been about to dance on his own anyway. Only, Merlin’s never danced any of these formal noble dances, only remembers celebrations in Ealdor, and in the lower town. He isn’t sure of the steps, but Lancelot still hasn’t dropped his hand, and his mouth seems to speak with the same ungiven authority his feet had moved him with.

“Certainly.”

Lancelot takes Merlin’s other hand to place it on his shoulder, and takes Merlin at the waist. It’s what everyone else seems to be doing, and he’s grateful that Lancelot says nothing when they’re pulled so close their chests are nearly flush.

Lancelot starts to move, but Merlin can’t keep time, keeps stumbling over his feet, and Lancelot’s. “I’m afraid I’m not much of a dancer.” Merlin laughs, afraid Lancelot will simply leave, but the man’s returning smile tells another story.

“That’s alright. Just stop thinking so hard about it. I’ll lead.” He pauses briefly to adjust his grip on Merlin’s waist and then Merlin feels the gentle push of the hand there, urging him to move back, forth, left, right, turn, in time with the music. Between Lancelot’s easy leading, and the way his eyes seem to never leave Merlin’s, it’s easy to feel like they are the only two people here, the only ones that matter.

Merlin finds the rhythm eventually, and the gentle coaxing on his hip becomes obsolete. He still misses the feel of Lancelot’s hand in his when they’re suddenly unclasped and grabbing Merlin by the waist, to spin him around with the flourish as the dance came to an end. He laughs, and the answering twinkle in Lancelot’s eyes speaks volumes for how he’s enjoyed himself.

“That wasn’t so bad, was it?” Lancelot asked, and Merlin smiles, letting the knight take his hand and kiss it again.

“I’d say it was the best dance I’ve ever had. Thank you, Sir Lancelot.”

“I aim to please.” Another song started up, and Lancelot raised an eyebrow. “I’m afraid this one is a group dance. Unless you fancy a half dozen partners and more steps than you can count, we might sit this one out.”

Merlin laughed, “I certainly don’t want that. Get a drink with me?” Merlin doesn’t need another drink, but he is parched.

When Lancelot offers his elbow to Merlin, he almost rolls his eyes, but can’t help the grin it illicits. “Such a gentleman.” He smiles, and Lancelot returns it. They take a seat at a nearby table, long since unoccupied in favor of the dancing.

Lancelot serves him mead before a servant can, highly unusual for a knight, as Merlin is well aware. “Thank you,” he waits for Lancelot to serve his own glass and clinks them together before taking a healthy sip from his. The warmth of the joy of Lancelot and the mead mix together, leaving him feeling heady and relaxed.

“I’m afraid I don’t know your name. Is that terrible?” Lancelot asked, and Merlin laughed in response.

“Few would. I’m hardly a common attendee of these sorts of things. I’m Emerys of Ealdor.”

“Such a beautiful name, for a beautiful man,” Lancelot gestured for a servant to bring the tray they were holding, and thanked him graciously as he served both Merlin and himself honey cakes. “I’m afraid I’ve never heard of Ealdor. Is it far from here?”

“Yes. I don’t see it much, anymore. It’s in Essetir, and it is not exactly safe to pass between the two lands. I haven’t been home in many years.”

Lancelot frowned. “I’m sorry to hear that. I too can not return home. I know how lonely that can be.”

Merlin smiled sadly. “Yes. But I do make friends wherever I go, and that helps.”

“I hope perhaps I may one day be counted among them?” Lancelot raies and eyebrow and Merlin’s besotted.

“Easily. So you do not come from Camelot?”

“No. I was a wonderer for a long time, learning sword craft to become a knight of Camelot, one of the noblest lands I know of.”

“One of?” Merlin asked, and he’s honestly curious. He’s used to the way the knights talk about Camelot, like it is perfect, the most wonderful place to live with the most impressive king.

“The King is very noble. He has a heart for the people not all Kings can boast.”

“But?” Merlin pushes, and Lancelot smiles uneasily.

“But not all of the people of Camelot belong in the King’s heart. It is not always my desire to carry out the laws against magic users, if they’ve done no wrong. But I am always loyal to my king.” He took a sip of his mead, pulling gently on the collar of his shirt.

Merlin didn’t know what it felt like to fall in love, but he thought perhaps this might be it. Like falling and being overwhelmed, and wanting nothing more to steal away with someone who appeared perfect in every way.

“I must say I agree.” He said, and Lancelot visibly relaxed. “But like you, I have no ill will toward the King. He does what he believes to be right, and that is all any man can be asked to do.” And perhaps one day he would see that he was not right. Merlin could only hope.

“Yes. Will you be in Camelot long, after the festival?” The question is so obviously probing that Merlin feels a bit of glee at it, even as his heart sinks, because he can’t have this man. Lancelot is a knight of Camelot, and Merlin is a servant.

“I’m afraid not. I leave tonight,” Merlin smiled wanly, and Lancelot’s face mirrors him.

“There’s no possibility of your plans being changed?”

“No. I’m expected somewhere tomorrow. We’ll have to ride through the night to get there.” This is the first true lie Merlin has told all night, and it aches to say. Lancelot cares for magic users, and he’s kind, and he didn’t ask Merlin what connections he had or how he might be helpful to him. He just wanted to have a dance and talk.

He looks away and meets Gwen’s eyes, somewhere over Lancelot’s shoulders. She looks so sad, and he knows he must look the same.

“When might you be back? In Camelot, I mean?”

“I can’t say. It’s only coincidence that brought me here tonight.” This at least, is true. Merlin never could’ve come to this party if not for Gwen coincidentally finding the discarded clothing in the closer of a long disgraced nobleman. The fact that they happened to fit Merlin was also happenstance, and if not for that, he’d never be here. With an hour of Gwen’s help, she’d been able to tailor them nearly to perfect, and he was loathe to admit he looked quite good.

“That is a shame. We must enjoy tonight then.”

“Yes, we must.”

The song changed and Merlin took as delicate a bite as he could manage of his honey cake before taking Lancelot’s hand. “Teach me to dance some more, you’re fantastic at it.”

This brought a smile to Lancelot’s face. “It would be an honor, my lord.”

They take to the dance floor. This dance, whatever it is, is far more complicated than the last one, and Lancelot also stumbles through it occasionally, which makes Merlin feel just a bit better.

“We’ve nearly got it!” Merlin laughed when the music ended, and Lancelot bowed to him again. Merlin is about to ask him for another one when a tall figure suddenly approaches them.

“Mind if I cut in?” Says another knight of Camelot, this one completely disregarding the dresscode and lacking a mask. His long hair came to his shoulder and Merlin would’ve found him incredibly attractive if it weren’t for the fact Lancelot was already the center of his night.

Merlin bows goodbye to Lancelot, thinking this knight has come for his equal, he certainly wouldn’t be the only knight to do so, but then he sees the hard edge of Lancelot’s eyes and is a bit confused.

“My Lord.” The new knight says, and takes Merlin’s hand, sweeping him away from Lancelot without waiting for so much as a “by your leave.”

“I’m Sir Gwaine. You’re a pretty thing,” the knight says, and Merlin doesn’t find this compliment as positive as Lancelot’s.

“I’m sorry if I have no desire to be called an object.” He said stiffly, and Gwaine laughed.

“You’ve got nerve. Lancelot must like that.” Merlin was swept up and turned, his hands barley having time to grip Gwaine’s shoulders and stabilize himself as he was lifted into the air. “I’m sorry to intrude. Sir Lancelot is one of my dearest friends, and a bit of teasing always does him good. Can you see him?” He leaned in to whisper these last words in his ear and Merlin’s eyes start searching the floor for Lancelot.

He’s not on the dance floor, but is watching them with a deep intensity from the spot where they’d sat and ate the song before. “You’ve upset him.”

“Well, you didn’t have to accept.” The man smiled, and Merlin scowled.

“I thought you were asking for Lancelot, not me. Besides, you didn’t give me time to either accept or deny. Just carried me off like some sort of brute.”

“My apologies.” But nothing about his tone seemed apologetic. “However, when Lancelot gets his hands back on you, I think you might just thank me for my little intervention.”

Merlin’s barely following along with whatever steps, but he’s starting to fume. “What is this? Some sort of joke? Do you find that appropriate?”

“I meant no harm,” He smiled, “I swear.” They turned and for a second his eyes focused over Merlin’s shoulder and he grimaced. “But I’m afraid I may have gone too far. I’m going to get it in training tomorrow.” He focused on Merlin again to grin. “But I’m sure I’ll be able to handle it.” The song ended and Merlin just barely put up with a peck on his hand. Before he can pull away, Gwaine holds his hand tight, and Merlin freezes. “Lancelot hasn’t looked this happy for a very long time. I hope you don’t mean to dash his heart.”

Merlin is shocked at the insinuation. “I’ve only just met him. There are no hearts involved.”

“Mmm, you haven’t known Lancelot as long as I have. I assure you, there are.” He made Merlin take his arm and lead him back to the table where Lancelot was sitting. There was a blond knight standing beside him now, leaning in and murmuring something in his ear. “He falls so quick it’s a marvel he’s ever on his feet. But he’s loyal. I wouldn’t want him to get the wrong idea if you mean to disappear.”

“What do you mean?” Merlin asked, stiffening, and Gwaine shrugged.

“I’ve never seen you before. Neither has anyone else I’ve asked. You’re passing through. Who’s to say how you got an invitation, but you’re not likely to return if you’re making no move to introduce yourself to everyone here. I’ve been a wanderer, I know the signs of someone who only intends to stay one night. If you’ve no intention to stay, I wish you’d leave him be.”

“It’s complicated,” Merlin said voice still tense.

“Everything is. My word stands.” They arrive at the table and Lancelot stands, pulling out Merlin’s chair for him, glaring at Gwaine.

“I’m sorry, I’m afraid I couldn’t get enough of our new friend. But he’s all yours now, Lancelot.”

Merlin takes a seat and is relieved for Gwaine to go. Lancelot looks him over like he’s afraid he might’ve been mauled. “Are you alright? I know Gwaine tends to be a bit… forward.”

Merlin laughed, a bit uncomfortable now after what Gwaine’d said. “I’m alright. He wasn’t too forward. Just a bit blunt.”

“Yes, he’s like that.” Merlin followed Lancelot’s gaze to Gwaine, and hoped that Lancelot did beat Gwaine on the training field tomorrow.

The honey cake he’d left is still there, and so he takes another bite. Things like this were so rarely afforded to him he had to force himself not to scarf it down. The cake was soft and crumbled easily in his mouth, giving way to a sweet, delicate flavor. The soft sigh of pleasure from the taste of it all drew Lancelot’s gaze briefly to his lips, and Merlin felt his face heat. “I don’t usually indulge.” He said, as way of explanation, and Lancelot smiled.

“I’m glad you’ve given yourself the pleasure tonight. Camelot’s kitchens are famous.”

“I can see why.” He says, taking another bite of the delicious cake.

“Perhaps they might entice you back.” Lancelot says with a hopeful look, and Merlin swallows.

“Perhaps.” He’s starting to think that maybe this is no good anymore. He’s playing with this man’s heart, pretending to be someone he is not. As much fun as this is, and much as he’s possibly developing a crushing love for Lancelot, this is wrong. They could never be, simply by the virtue of Merlin’s station.

A clock, somewhere far off, strikes and he jumpsin his seat. He checks the magic holding his mask and finds it worryingly close to breaking. He can’t let his face be seen here.

Luckily, he has a readymade excuse.

“Hell.” He murmurs, putting down the cake and being careful to use the napkin to clean his fingers. Had to keep up this act of nobility, no matter how much he’d rather lick the crumbs from his fingers. “I have to go.” He drops the napkin down and pushes his chair back, throwing Lancelot an apologetic look that is more genuine that Merlin meant it to be.

“What? It’s only midnight. Please.” He takes Merlin’s hand as he stands, stopping him from going any further.

“I have to go. My carriage will be waiting. I was suppose to be there ten minutes ago.” Merlin tugs on his hand, but Lancelot holds it, doesn’t let it go.

“Please, I can’t- It’s too soon.” His pleading hurts Merlin, but now that his anxiety has taken over, he knows it’s just a matter of time before the mask becomes a scrap of cloth and falls from his face.

“I’m sorry. I have to go.” He pulls his hand out of Lancelot’s and rushes as much as he dares to the door.

Sir Gwaine blocks his path just as he gets to the door. “Leaving so soon? Can’t I tempt you for another dance?” Merlin can’t read his face, is too worried to even think about trying.

When he looks behind him and sees Lancelot coming for them, he starts to truly panic. He can’t afford a delay.

He turns his face away from Gwaine and mutters a spell to drop a nearby server’s tray. This distracts Gwaine just long enough for Merlin to slip past him and out of the great hall.

He can hear Lancelot coming, calling after him, but he dare not look back. He mutters a second spell to slam the ballroom doors. This will serve both to slow Lancelot’s progress and hide which way Merlin goes goes.

And considering he’s going deeper into, rather than out of, the castle, it’s very important no one sees his retreat.

He slips through the halls, hearing Lancelot’s cries echo and then disappear as he goes toward the castle door, looking for him.

He’ll never find him.

Merlin swipes uselessly at his prickling eyes. He hadn’t wanted to leave Lancelot, but after what Gwaine had said, he couldn’t stay in good conscience. He swallowed hard to try and keep himself collected, and finally ducked into Gaius’ rooms, gracefully empty.

As soon as the door was closed he felt his magic break and the mask become a scrap of fabric. Camelot-red fell into his lap, and he stared at it, thinking of what might have been, and let himself cry.

[roman-writing]

bring home a haunting (2/12)

Fandom: The Haunting of Bly Manor

Pairing: Dani Clayton/Jamie Taylor

Rating: M

Wordcount: 16,092

Summary: Dani almost has her life together, when a familiar face arrives back in town after ten years. A childhood friends AU written with @youngbloodbuzz

read it below or read it on AO3 here

Danielle had never meant to delve into the habit of eavesdropping. She didn’t particularly like it, knowing it was a rude practice, but one developed out of necessity. It was a risk, sitting near the top of the stairs with an empty glass in hand, overhearing her mom’s daily phone gossip. If her mom were to step out of the living room and see Danielle there, she wouldn’t be happy at all. But after nearly a year of cold shoulders and being kept in the dark, there was a strange comfort in hearing the ongoings of their small town. 

There was a new family in North Liberty. A woman and a young girl her age, spotted moving into one of those old houses by the decommissioned train tracks. And it was without a doubt the most exciting thing to happen in decades. 

“And they’re British too?” her mom said with a small gasp. “How exotic. God, if only it were a man. The Lord knows I’ve been sick and tired of the men in this town, it’d be so refreshing to meet someone new and distinguished.”

Danielle twisted her mouth when her mom laughed. All she had wanted was another glass of orange juice and a sandwich, her stomach growling uncomfortably, but the news of a new girl at school was too intriguing. This though — the discomforting reminder of the revolving door of strange men knocking on their door to take her mom out on dates well into the night until Danielle couldn’t keep her eyes open any longer as she waited for her to return — it left her curling up into herself as her stomach twisted tight.

She didn’t like those nights. She didn’t like having to carefully peek open mom’s bedroom door to see if she was back, biting at her nails, only to find Karen asleep on the living room couch, smelling strongly of smoke and alcohol, still dressed in her nice clothes from the night before. It was almost as if dad never had existed at all. It left a rotten feeling in her stomach that she never knew what to do with except to drape a blanket over her mom’s sleeping form and help herself to some breakfast. 

But it was the smoke now that enticed her back into action, thin ropey entrails floating from the living room upstairs towards her. She winced and choked down a cough, and considered for a moment whether it was worth sticking around to make herself a late lunch, or sneaking out to the O’Mara’s across the street and trouble Judy for something more filling. 

By next week, on the first day of school, everyone seemed to know. 

Her mom had dropped her off nearly an hour early, flustered and late for work with a sharp grit to her teeth, leaving Danielle to sit alone on a bench by the playground. With the late August sun hot on her back and shoulders as she waited, head buried in a book, she had ample opportunity to observe the rippling wave of gossip underlying the happy reunions and chatter as other kids piled into the schoolyard. 

A familiar beige car rolled up to the curb and Danielle sat up straighter. From this distance, she could spot a pile of boys scrambling out of the car with half-hearted waves of goodbye. When the car remained idling on the curb as the boys made their way into the yard, something tugged at Danielle to stand, to rush over and say her hellos and receive her well wishes. Just as soon as the thought emerged, the car slowly took off down the street. 

Carson was the first to spot her, his arm waving so enthusiastically that it shook his small frame. She laughed and waved back. Eddie followed suit, his round glasses flaring in the sunlight as he started toward her mid-wave. The other two, the twins David and Tommy — older than the rest and already towering over them in both stature and something they claimed to be emotional maturity — merely raised their hands before wandering off into the crowd of kids. Danielle refrained from rolling her eyes, but only just. 

“Have you seen her yet?” Eddie asked in lieu of greeting. 

Danielle shrugged. “No. We don’t even know what she looks like.”

“How hard could it be?” He said, bouncing on his toes with his hands clutching the strap of his new satchel as he keenly scanned the horizon of the crowded schoolyard. “We know what everyone else looks like, right?”

“Do you think she speaks funny?” Carson asked, hovering just behind Eddie. 

Eddie spun around and sighed, as if just now noticing that his baby brother had followed him. “Why would she speak funny? She’s British, not an alien.”

Carson shrugged before turning a smile towards Danielle, and said, “Hi.”

“Hi, Carson,” Danielle said, patting the space next to her on the bench. “You wanna sit with me?”

Carson’s eyes lit up and he scrambled to sit with an eager grin. 

“Danielle,” Eddie hissed with a displeased frown when she caught his eye. She offered him a weak grin and a shrug. He looked to his brother and said, “Carson, don’t you have friends?”

Carson shrugged with a non-committal hum, not meeting either of their gazes. “Yeah. Lots.”

“Why don’t you go hang out with them before school starts, then?”

“But Danielle is my friend too.”

Danielle bumped her shoulder with his, matching his wide grin. 

Eddie huffed, pushing his glasses up his nose. “Fine.”

As it turned out, they didn’t have to wait long to lay eyes on the already infamous new girl. Homeroom was buzzing when Danielle found her seat in the middle of the room. Whispered wishes of hoping she’d be in their class that year. Witness remarks of catching sight of the girl as she was escorted into a side door by the principal, colorfully narrated in between questions on if she was actually as pretty as they said; the answer had been an unflattering snort. Danielle buried her nose back in her book, even as Eddie in the seat next to her twisted away towards the gossip. 

By the time the bell finally rang to start the new year, there was still a hum of restless energy as everyone quieted down and their teacher, Mrs. Walker, introduced herself to the class and took attendance. But a knock on the door, a sharp staccato, both promising and sudden, made the class erupt again into whispers and laughter. Without looking, Eddie reached out over the aisle and rapidly tapped at Danielle's arm. Caught up in the energy of the room, she grinned and pushed his hand away. Just as abruptly as sound had erupted in the room, it was just as quick to cease.

A drop of a pin could be heard as Principal Davis escorted a young girl into the room with a hand on her shoulder. It were as if all the air in the room had been sucked out by way of twenty-odd kids holding their breath in anticipation. Danielle leaned forward in her desk, unable to help herself, biting at her nail. She zeroed on the new girl, and tilted her head curiously at what she saw.

She was smaller than Danielle had imagined. Petite and hunched over, as if curling up on herself with her hands stuffed firmly and stiffly in the pockets of blue overalls that seemed a size too small for her. Long brown hair strung over one shoulder in a braid and eyes stared a hole into the linoleum floor with a firm frown. 

Danielle blinked, and thought with a surprising clarity, she was pretty. 

“Good morning, everyone,” Principal Davis said, guiding the girl directly to the front of the room and staring firmly down his nose at them. “As I’m sure you’re all well aware by now, we have a new student.”

Tearing her gaze from the girl, Danielle risked a glance around the room. No one uttered a word, all of them transfixed. 

Principal Davis continued. “I expect you all to show her your utmost hospitality, and welcome her to our school and town. Am I clear?”

“Yes, sir,” Danielle murmured along with the rest of the class.

He smiled in that unpleasant way of his. “Good,” he said, and nodded towards Mrs. Walker before showing himself out. 

The sound of the door shutting echoed loud in the once again dead silent room. Danielle’s eyes strayed to the girl again, knitting her brows as the girl stood tense and alone at the front, shifting on her feet. 

“Well,” Mrs. Walker finally said, voice uncomfortably loud in the unusual quiet. “Why don’t you tell us your name, sweetheart?” The girl’s eyes flickered around the floor as she twisted her mouth, looking almost hesitant. “Go on. We’ve all been waiting to meet you.”

“Name's Jamie,” she said, eyes remaining firmly to the floor.

“Jamie…?”

“Jamie Taylor.”

Snickers and hushed giggles spread across the room, along with a loud whisper. “Isn’t that a boy's name?” 

“Quiet,” Mrs. Walker drawled with a stern stare. When the noise died down again, she turned back to Jamie with a smile that seemed too saccharine. “Why don’t you tell us a little about yourself?”

Danielle frowned at Mrs. Walker, sparing another glance towards an increasingly tense Jamie. Surely, Mrs. Walker could see Jamie was uncomfortable, even Danielle could see that, suddenly all too aware of the anxious twisting of her own stomach as she watched Jamie stew silently. 

She didn’t know Mrs. Walker very well — just as much as any other kid in the room — but Tommy and David had once told her and Eddie that she had given another boy detention for yawning obnoxiously loud. So naturally, Danielle planned on being on her best behavior for the entire school year. 

“Well?” Mrs. Walker said, quirking an impatient eyebrow. 

Jamie shrugged. “What’s there to say?”

“Anything,” Mrs Walker said. “Tell us three things.”

When it became clear that Mrs. Walker wasn’t going to let her leave, wasn’t going to let her sit and hide away from being showcased like a prize animal at the state fair, Jamie finally cracked and rolled her eyes. 

“Fine. M’ten years old, I’m from Lancashire, and I hate the Beatles. Can I sit now?” She said it in one long rush of breath, rough and sharp all at once. 

Mrs. Walker’s mouth thinned, and after a brief tense silence, she finally relented with a sigh. “Yes, you may,” she said and gestured towards the class. “Sit behind Danielle. There’s a seat there for you.”

Danielle straightened at the sound of her name, and suddenly all eyes were on her. She struggled not to shrink down in her seat as a round of snickers made its way around the room again, and Jamie’s eyes finally lifted from the floor for the first time and darted towards Danielle’s direction. For one brief moment, their eyes met and Danielle almost made the stupid mistake of lifting her hand in an awkward wave. Instead, her mouth curled in what she hoped was something close to a sympathetic smile and not a grimace. 

Jamie blinked for a moment before returning her gaze back to the floor, her jaw hard-set as she stiffly and swiftly strode down the aisle to the desk behind Danielle, roughly settling into her seat with a loud screech of the chair against the floor. Wincing at the sound, Danielle somehow refrained from turning around and offering another smile. As Mrs. Walker finally resumed her syllabus introductions, the low exhale behind her was telling enough. 

Another day maybe, Danielle thought. Another time.

 --

The first week back went by in a similar fashion. Almost worse now that the student body had finally seen Jamie and decided she was some grand celebrity. The rumor mill churned steadily, and much to Danielle’s silent horror, continued to spew more outlandish things that she’d never repeat in polite company. The novelty of the new girl, as it were, hadn’t worn off yet. 

After a few weeks into the school year, somehow, throughout all of it, against all good reason, Jamie remained as silent as she’d been on that first day, barely saying a word unless called upon. Danielle still offered Jamie a quick smile when she would arrive to class each morning, briefly catching her eye on the way to her seat. But instead of smiling back, or showing any signs of acknowledgment at all, Jamie would duck her head and take her seat without a word. 

But when it came to recess and lunch, Danielle would usually spy her sprinting at top speed across the grounds to disappear around the corner or inside the school, followed by a small group of students a good distance behind her, jeering as they went. 

“Why are they chasing her?” Carson asked one day after such an event, sliding next to Danielle where she and Eddie sat on the ground against the brick walls of the school. 

“Chasing who?” Eddie muttered, head buried in a thick tome that said Lord of the Rings on the front. 

“Jamie,” Danielle replied, her own book held, forgotten, in her hands as she stared with a frown in the direction the group went. 

Eddie shrugged. “They’re probably playing, or something.”

“It didn’t look like she was playing,” Carson said, unconvinced. “Shouldn’t we tell someone?”

A part of Danielle was inclined to agree, but Eddie finally pulled his attention away from his book to give his brother a troubled frown. 

“You shouldn’t get involved with things like that,” he said. 

“But —” 

“It’s none of our business,” Eddie interrupted with finality in his voice, and shrugged again. “She seems like trouble anyways. Kyle said she called Jackie 'a daft cow' and stomped on her foot before running away the other day.”

Danielle had to bite her lip to refrain from laughing as Carson’s face twisted in bewilderment. “What does that even mean?” he asked.

“I don’t know. She’s weird. Just stay away and don’t get involved,” Eddie said, and stared at them both long enough for them to nod in agreement before returning to his book as if that was the end of it, satisfied with the outcome of setting things straight.

Danielle met Carson’s gaze and the pair shrugged in tandem. While Danielle still felt unsettled, Carson seemed mollified at Eddie’s guidance, and he reached into his lunch bag to pull out ziploc bags. 

“Mom packed you some snacks again,” he said, holding it out to Danielle.

Warmed to her bones, thoughts of Jamie briefly forgotten, she gratefully took the bags. "Thanks."

"Do you want to come over for dinner again?" 

Hearing that, Eddie's eyes jerked up from his book, and he looked at Danielle with an encouraging nod.

Danielle's hand froze in the bag, midway through fishing out a handful of cashews. The urge to accept the offer was overwhelming. The alternative was making herself a cold, barely palatable dinner and waiting for her mom to stumble home after dark. But it was the end of a week, the most likely time for her mom to go out and come back well into the night, needing someone to lock the doors and put out spare cigarettes littering the house.

In the end, she shook her head. "Sorry. I need to be home for dinner tonight. How about tomorrow?"

Eddie and Carson gave her near identical smiles. "Yeah," said Carson. "Tomorrow!"

 --

Out of all of her classes, Danielle hated gym more than anything. 

They were starting track and field this week. Warm up laps were already an absolute nightmare, and track meant constant running, constant movement, and zero opportunity for Danielle to find an excuse to hang back, to huddle in a corner, to rest for the duration of sitting out her turn, or hide from Mr. Roberts’ disapproving eyes. 

“Hurry it up, Danielle, you’re lagging,” Mr. Roberts said after her first lap around the clay track outside, his arms folded around his lanky frame. 

If Danielle had any energy or gumption left, she would have glared half-heartedly at him. Instead, she was distracted by the hot glare of the sun bearing down on her back, and more importantly, the burning in her chest. For more years than she could count, she’d lived with the inability to run long enough without her lungs burning with every struggling inhalation. Spring came with the annual occurrence of a cough that rattled her lungs for weeks, and the thick smoke of her mom’s cigarettes inhabited every room of the house until every breath Danielle took wheezed to the point where it was difficult to sleep. 

By a lap and a half, Danielle was already exhausted and red from the effort. She steadily ignored the beat of her classmates' footsteps as some of them already began to overlap her, focusing on just trying to breathe. It was difficult to not notice how Jamie was already ahead of the pack, jogging steadily with little effort as she and a few of their classmates pulled farther and farther ahead. Danielle scowled enviously after them, trying not to wince at the growing pain in her chest. 

Eddie came up to her next, shooting her a concerned look. He had kept pace with her at first, a quiet steady company by her side to suffer through Mr. Roberts’ relentless drills and heckling, but Kyle had egged him on into a race of who could run the fastest lap, and off he went, leaving her in the dust as if he had suddenly forgotten how much she hated track. She had scowled after him too. 

Now, she tried to smile, feeling it come across as a grimace. 

He slowed to match her pace, and asked in between breaths, “You okay?” 

“Yeah,” she lied, the words sending a sharp pain from her lungs up to her throat. She slowed, wincing and pressing a hand to her chest. 

Eddie slowed with her until they were walking along the track. “You should get some water,” he said, pulling her to a stop with a hand on her arm. 

She winced again and dared to shoot a short glance over towards Mr. Roberts, who was scowling at them. “Keep moving, or you get an extra lap!” Mr. Roberts called across the field. 

With a pained huff, Danielle and Eddie resumed walking. 

“Seriously, you should get some water,” Eddie said, wiping the sweat from his face with the sleeve of his t-shirt. Danielle twisted her mouth with apprehension. “It’s not like it’s illegal.”

Try telling him that, Danielle wanted to say, but even the thought of speaking in between heaving breaths kept her quiet. She briefly considered asking Eddie to come with her. Even if Mr. Roberts allowed only one of them a visit to the drinking fountain, at least she would have Eddie by her side to split his ire.

“Go on,” Eddie said, nudging her with a grin.

“Hey, Eddie! You better hurry it up if you don’t wanna lose!” Kyle taunted as he jogged passed them with a group of others. 

Danielle watched them pass by. She tightly crossed her arms, and in that same moment, her eyes briefly met Jamie’s as she overlapped them again, head turned to glance back at Danielle with a blank expression before turning and picking up the pace. 

Gritting her teeth, her cheeks burning, Danielle left Eddie on the track with one last weak smile and crossed the field towards Mr. Roberts with her fists held tightly to her sides and every breath a struggle. At her request for a water break, Mr. Roberts mouth twisted in more disappointment than he probably had any right to feel and nodded with a jerk of his head back towards the school. 

She didn't get very far. The burning sensation in her chest tightened until it abruptly felt like she was drowning on air. The thought was so alarming that a cold sweat broke out on her skin and she leaned heavily against the wall; her breath started coming in faster and her hands began to shake. She wished the pain and pressure in her chest would stop. She wished Eddie had stuck with her instead of leaving her alone. She wished she had stopped running sooner and stuck up for herself. She wished she could call her mom. She wished she didn’t feel like she was currently dying —

“You all right?”

The voice shocked her back into her body, blinking her eyes open that she didn’t even realize she had closed. The sight of skinny legs with scabbed over knees greeted her as she swallowed past the lump in her throat and the next panicked and pained breath. Danielle looked up from where she had unknowingly slid to the ground to see the newly recognizable form of Jamie standing a few feet from her, wearing an expression of hesitant concern. 

Humiliation crashed into her like a flash flood. Perfect. The first opportunity to speak with Jamie, and Danielle was curled up on the ground, red faced and having some freak out episode. Pressing her eyes shut, Danielle nodded and folded her arms across her knees where she promptly buried her face, telling herself that maybe if she hid here long enough, Jamie would go on her way and leave her alone. And with any luck and any sense of kindness, she would keep this moment to herself. 

It was quiet for a moment, beyond the sound of Danielle’s wheezing breath, until finally she could hear the sound of Jamie’s shoes on gravel. Rather than moving away, they slowly moved closer until Danielle could hear the ruffle of clothing.

“Is it Roberts, then?” Jamie finally said, her voice measured and calm in a way Danielle wished she felt herself. When she shrugged in response, Jamie huffed. “Prat. He’s gonna blow out someone’s ears with all his whistling one day, I swear. Though, I reckon you could give him a run for his money with the way you’ve been wheezing about.”

The laugh that erupted from Danielle was so sudden, that she pulled her face away from her arms from the force of it. After hesitating for a moment, she finally pulled her eyes up to find that Jamie was crouched in front of her, wearing a pleased grin. Slowly, the corners of Danielle’s mouth flickered into a frail smile, a hand moving to press gently against her chest as it slowly became easier to breathe.

A glint appeared in Jamie’s eyes. “Want me to have to have a go at him?”

Danielle’s eyebrows furrowed. “A go?”

“Y’know, beat him up.” At Danielle’s wide eyes, Jamie’s grin was wolfish and entirely too mischievous. “Could do us all some good I think.”

“You - you’d get in trouble,” Danielle said. “You could get hurt.”

Jamie shrugged. “Bet I could take him. He’d fall over the second I’d try to tackle him.”

At the image of a small skinny Jamie football tackling Mr. Roberts with ease, Danielle giggled breathlessly. At the sound, Jamie grinned again, looking almost surprised. 

“Thank you, but no,” Danielle said finally. 

“Suit yourself,” Jamie said, pushing herself to her feet and calmly looked Danielle over, her head tilted to one side. “You all good, then?”

Danielle took a moment to take stock, to inhale deeply. It was easier now, the moment of rest and the distraction of Jamie making her laugh having helped, but it still hurt, a dull ache like the embers of a dying fire. More than anything, all Danielle felt now was an acute sense of exhaustion. 

When she nodded, Jamie held out her hand. For someone who had been running for the past half-hour, Jamie’s hand was warm and dry when she grasped it and was gently pulled up from the ground. 

“Let’s get some water, yeah? This heat is a nightmare.”

“Is it different? Back in England?” Danielle asked as they made their way to the drinking fountain further along the building.

Jamie winced up at the unwavering glare of the sun overhead, and said, “Definitely didn’t feel like I wanted to crawl out of my own skin.”

The trip to the drinking fountain was short, mostly in fear of Mr. Roberts wrath after having already taken so long, regardless of Jamie’s courageous claims of winning in a fight. It was short, but it was still long enough for Danielle to get a sense of this more open and expressive Jamie who gulped down water for nearly a minute straight before splashing it all over her face and hair. This Jamie who leaned against the wall, patiently waiting as Danielle took slow careful sips and chuckled when she followed Jamie’s example and splashed her own face with a shock of cold water. 

Jamie walked back towards the field without another word of what had transpired, and playfully flicked the remaining water on her hands at Danielle’s face with a smile. At Danielle’s flinch and glare, she laughed and said, “Chin up! It’s almost over.” 

When Danielle smiled, shy and charmed, Jamie winked before jogging back onto the tracks. Watching her go, she decided then and there that she liked Jamie immensely. 

 --

It was a few days later during lunch when once again Danielle caught sight of Jamie sprinting across the grounds like her life depended on it. The small group of four or five chasing her was relentless, not having been the first time Danielle’s spotted them on the hunt. But Jamie was fast, faster than most kids in their grade. It wasn’t like the steady jog she kept up during gym glass, this kind of running was arms pumping and feet pounding, as if she learned how to move that fast from years of experience. The only difference this time was that Jamie was yelling back at them.

“Piss off you fucking wankers!” She shouted behind her as she sped past, the group hot on her tail, jeering and laughing. 

Any other day maybe, if Jamie had never spoken to her, Danielle’s eyes would have widened at the curse flowing freely from her mouth, but today her stomach sank like lead as Jamie disappeared around the corner, away from the watchful eyes of supervising teachers. 

Carson and Eddie’s head shot up at the shout, distracted from their game of marbles Danielle had been observing. 

“What’s...a wanker?” Carson slowly asked.

Eddie’s mouth thinned. “I don’t know, but I don’t think you should say it. Especially not around mom.”

As the group followed Jamie around the corner, Danielle’s eyes darted around for any nearby teachers to find none. At the sound of laughter coming from that same direction, panic and worry swelled within her chest, followed by the feeling of swift indignation and an anger that caught in the back of her throat. Before she knew what she was doing, Danielle shot up to her feet, her hands balled into fists. 

Eddie blinked up at her in surprise, and asked, “What are you doing?”

“Someone should do something,” she said.

“Like what?” Eddie sounded so incredulous that Danielle rolled her eyes. “It’s none of our business.”

“Well, I’m making it my business.”

Carson stood up next to her, his face wary but determined. “Should I get a teacher?”

Danielle paused. Getting a teacher had been her first option as well in the midst of her helplessness at the situation, but then she remembered Jamie’s hunched figure at the front of the class, shying away from the principal’s hand on her shoulder, looking for all the world like she would rather be anywhere than at the center of attention. 

“Let’s -” Danielle swallowed heavily. “Let’s check it out first, and then I’ll let you know.”

More serious than she’d ever seen him, Carson nodded and pulled his shoulders back as if that might make him look taller. She spared him one last brief tense smile before starting towards the sound of laughter and yelling around the corner, knowing he’d be following right behind her. 

“Hey! Wait!” Eddie called after them, panicked. “Danielle!”

She did not stop. Instead, she rounded the corner towards the small group crowded around one of the school dumpsters at the end of an alley, only to come to an abrupt stop at the sound of their voices.

“Isn’t that the same shirt you wore yesterday? Don’t you have any clothes?”

“It’s called laundry, you twat,” Jamie shot back, her voice seething. 

“I bet you clean them by the river. Is it true that people who live by the old tracks can’t even afford electricity?” 

“Ew, the river? How backwards do you have to be to clean your clothes there? How do you not reek?”

“Do you remember that scar on her arm the other day? My cousin Charlie said you only get scars like that from cigarette burns.”

“You mean the time you pinned me down and stole my lunch money, sure I remember,” Jamie snarled. 

“Wait, I didn't see it, I wanna see it.”

“Come near me again, and I swear to god I'll bash your fuckin' head in this time.”

Beneath the dark promise of Jamie’s words, there was a sense of panic underlying them that Danielle recognized after spending so many years in the O’Mara household when roughhousing became more than what the younger members of the family could handle. 

“Danielle…” Carson murmured, his voice worried as he tugged on her shirt. 

“Wait here,” she replied, and with her heartbeat rushing through her ears and a storm of indignant fire in her chest, Danielle started towards the commotion. 

The group of kids didn’t part easily, but Danielle was far beyond being polite at this point. She roughly pushed her way forward, ignoring the disgruntled sounds behind her until her eyes finally landed on Jamie, backed into a corner in between the brick wall and the green dumpster, her jaw squared and shoulders hunched, holding herself so tightly coiled that the only noticeable movement she made were her shallow breaths, the trembling of her fists, and piercing eyes that darted around at each face before her. 

When Jamie’s panicked gaze — somehow darker against the furious red flush across her cheeks — eventually landed on Danielle, she blinked. The muscles of Jamie’s jaw stood out as she clenched her teeth, exhaling slowly, as if steeling herself for a physical blow. It made Danielle pause. Sparing her one last look of concern, Danielle spun around. She was met with a collection of stares ranging from bafflement, to annoyed, to faintly amused.

“What’s going on?” Danielle said, bracing her hands against her hips. 

The boy nearest to her, Sterling, shrugged. “Just trying to get to know the new girl.”

“It didn’t seem like that’s what you were doing,” she said.

Jackie, standing just behind him, rolled her eyes and sighed. “We were just having some fun. What’s the big deal?”

Out of nowhere, Carson popped up right next to Danielle. “It didn’t look like she was having fun,” he said. 

Sterling snorted. “What would you know, dork? Aren’t you, like, seven?”

“I’m eight, so shut up!” Carson insisted hotly, his face flushed.

Sending Sterling a glare, Danielle didn’t notice Eddie finally arriving until he was pushing past the group. “Carson!” He hissed, rushing forward to pull a grumbling Carson back to stand near the edge of the crowd, away from the center of conflict. At the sudden movement, almost everyone turned to stare at him. He seemed to shrink away from their gazes, his eyes darting around. Meanwhile, Carson glowered.

“I think you should leave Jamie alone now,” Danielle said, calling their attention back towards her, straightening her shoulders and raising her chin. “She hasn’t done anything wrong, and you’ve already made your point anyways.”

“Aw, is the perfect golden girl actually sticking up for poor little orphan Jamie?” Jackie taunted with a smirk and tilt of her head, blonde hair glinting in the sun. 

Heat spread across Danielle’s cheeks as there was an audible growl from behind her. “Oh, I’ll show you little orphan, Pullman,” Jamie said darkly.

Danielle shot her a look so firm that Jamie jerked to a halt, glowering and breathing hard, before huffing and looking down to burn a hole in the ground. When Danielle was sure Jamie wasn’t about to make any sudden movements, she turned to face her classmates again and folded her arms tight across her chest.

“I think you should go now,” she said. 

“Or what?” Sterling asked, mirroring Danielle and crossing his arms. 

She worried her bottom lip for a moment, considering. Eddie, who had by now pushed Carson a little more behind him, stared at her. “Danielle,” he muttered, his eyes flickering around. 

He looked so anxious, so much like he wanted to grab Carson by the arm and run away, but Danielle knew he wouldn’t, that he’d never leave her to face the wolves alone. A pang of guilt struck her, knowing that this was exactly what Eddie had wanted to avoid. They had silently agreed to it, to keep their heads down after surviving their own fair share of ridicule over the years. To keep Carson out of harm's way, and yet, here Danielle was, dragging them right into the middle of it as if she’d lost all her senses. 

Another boy named Roger that she only vaguely knew due to an infamous fighting spree a year ago laughed. “What are you gonna do about it? Stare at us to death?” he said with a cruel smirk, taking a step forward.

Danielle’s heart was pounding in her chest like she had run a mile, and played her trump card. “If-if you try to bother any of us again, I’ll tell Tommy and David.”

At the mention of the elder O’Mara twins, older and bigger than any of them, many of her classmates visibly blanched and shrank back. 

Danielle held her breath. While Tommy and David had no qualms with wrestling around with each other and their younger brothers, they had once retaliated so swiftly and succinctly the last time Eddie had crossed hairs with some boys who had shoved his head in a toilet, that there had never been a repeated incident. Danielle only just happened to be an extension of that protection, being glued to Eddie’s hip for so many years. The closest Danielle could say that Tommy and David’s protective streak reached out to her had been two years ago when a boy had pushed her off the monkey bars at the local park. They had chased him two blocks down the street, and returned completely windswept, shrugging when she shyly thanked them, like there was more fun to be had in the chase than defending their little brother’s best friend.

“Yeah, they’ll beat you up!” Carson shouted.

“Shut up,” Eddie muttered, elbowing Carson in the ribs.

Jackie scoffed. “Whatever. I’m bored now anyways,” she said, and began retreating.

A few kids had already begun backtracking towards the main school yard, but at the first sign of Jackie backing down, they all began to shuffle away until all that remained was Roger, who sneered down his nose at Danielle.

Sterling and Jackie lingered by the end of the alley. “Come on, Roger,” Sterling called.

With one last smirk over Danielle’s shoulder towards Jamie, he sauntered away. 

“Bye, Jamie,” Jackie drawled with one last taunting wave and snort, and finally they were gone. 

An exhale escaped from her nose, long and trembling. Her jaw ached from how hard she had been clenching her teeth, and her shoulders finally relaxed from the tense hunched position she hadn’t realized she’d been holding that entire time. 

“Woah,” Carson said, awe in his voice. "That was amazing.”

“Was it?” Eddie said, grimacing. “I think I’m gonna puke.”

Carson made a face and promptly jumped away in case Eddie did just that. 

Turning, Danielle faced Jamie. She frowned in concern, glancing her over for any signs of bruises or scrapes. “Are you okay?”

For a long moment, Jamie didn’t answer, meeting Danielle’s gaze with wide eyes just this side of wild. “M’fine,” she said finally in between gritted teeth, gaze darting back down to the ground. “I was handling it.”

Danielle almost reared back at the caustic tone, blinking in confusion.

“Didn’t seem like it,” Eddie muttered. 

Danielle opened her mouth to tell him off, but stopped when a sizable rock dropped from Jamie’s shaking fist onto the ground. She eyed the rock for a moment, her brow furrowed deeply, before looking up at Jamie with unease. Jamie was still flushed red, eyes no longer panicked but still the center of a vicious storm as she was visibly shaking all over now. She wrapped her arms around torso, coiling tight around herself as if it would stop the trembling. 

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Danielle asked slowly. 

“Said I was, didn’t I,” Jamie said. 

Danielle frowned, but when she took a step forward with an outstretched hand, Jamie jerked away as if stung. Danielle froze.

When the silence stretched too long, Carson stepped next to Danielle. “I’m Carson by the way, and that’s Eddie, my older brother,” he said softly. “Do you want to sit with us for the rest of lunch?”

Jamie shook her head. “I’m good.” When there was no other response forthcoming in the awkward quiet, Jamie nodded to herself. “Right then,” she said softly, and marched off past Danielle without another word or glance back, disappearing around the corner of the school building.

Danielle felt her face fall as she watched her go and tried to swallow down her disappointment in the form of a thick lump in her throat. 

“Maybe I should’ve offered her some snacks.” Carson said softly, fidgeting with his hands. 

Eddie rolled his eyes, and said, “It’s not worth it, Carson.”

Wrapping her arms around her stomach, Danielle felt herself nodding distantly as she bit her lip, though she wasn’t sure if that statement was true or not. 

 --

Danielle didn’t really know what she had been expecting. Another day passed of her stomach sinking as Jamie continued to refuse to acknowledge Danielle’s daily morning smile. Maybe a part of her had hoped for something. She just wasn’t sure what. 

At least the bullying had stopped, as far as she could tell. She no longer spotted Jamie being chased about or harassed, but there still lingered a tension in the air, as if a penny was waiting to drop. Of who might be the first to risk Danielle’s proclamation of protection. When Tommy and David had heard wind of it and confronted her after dinner at their house one evening, she had put on her best doe eyes and promised to never do it again if they were to just help keep an eye on Jamie. Just for a little while. They had rolled their eyes and shrugged, surly but acquiescing in that big brother way. It was more than Danielle could’ve hoped for, and she went home that evening relieved and pleased as punch. 

Gym class turned out to be an outlier. For all her cool gazes and apathetic slouch throughout the day, in gym class Jamie lingered. During laps, instead of taking off ahead of the class, Jamie jogged at a steady slow pace just a little ahead of Danielle, letting everyone easily overlap her. When it became clear that Danielle needed to stop and rest, wheezing audibly, Jamie would take one glance at her and collapse on the grass, splaying out on her back where inevitably Mr. Roberts’ ire would skyrocket, giving Danielle the opportunity to sneak away for water without much issue. Jamie would shrug and smirk in the direction of his red face and take her extra laps without complaint. 

When they moved on to other field sports that didn’t involve running, Jamie would loiter. Arms loosely crossed just a few feet away, indifferent and visibly bored, but Danielle would always still feel her watching closely as she attempted a long jump or a shot put toss, frowning with a twist of her mouth. It always made her stomach tighten and her cheeks flush from embarrassment at her inevitably poor attempts at athleticism. Whenever Mr. Roberts took aim with criticism, Danielle would always turn around to find Jamie glowering darkly at him. Every time, it was as if Danielle could see the wheels turning in Jamie’s head, as if she were genuinely considering football tackling the man. 

By the next week, things remained the same with the exception that Danielle had finally admitted to her mom of her now daily episodes. She was promised a visit to the doctors soon to the sound of her mom’s sigh and a haphazard pat to her cheek. It was scheduled just a little after lunch on a Tuesday, but as lunch came and went, Danielle had completely forgotten about it, because Jamie hadn’t returned to class.

A ball of worry formed in Danielle’s stomach. Maybe Jamie was sick, or maybe she also had a doctor’s appointment. Whatever it was, she tried not to think too much about it, biting at her thumbnail as Mrs. Walker droned on in the background. Even so, she wouldn’t have had time anyways, because soon after lunch, she was called down to the school office. 

It wasn’t a place she ventured too often. If there was one thing Danielle was proud of, it was her impeccable record and her grades. When she arrived and greeted the receptionist, Ms. Reeves with a timid hello, the woman smiled kindly at her and carefully explained that Danielle’s mother had called, citing that she’d be unable to pick her up from school for her doctor’s visit.

“Oh,” Danielle murmured, feeling a sharp ache in her chest. “What about my appointment? Did she say anything about it?”

Ms. Reeves nodded. “She said that she rescheduled for sometime later this week. Is that all, sweetheart?”

Danielle pressed her mouth into a thin line and frowned. The ache in her chest grew, but she swallowed down her disappointment and finally nodded. 

Ms. Reeves smiled kindly again, sending her off with a gesture of her hand before busying herself with another phone call. Danielle hesitated, wanting for a desperate moment to ask if someone else could take her, knowing that if she was able to call Judy, she would agree immediately. Worrying at her lower lip, Danielle pulled away from Ms. Reeves' desk with her hands balled into fists by her sides. She turned to leave the office but jerked to a stop when her eyes landed on none other than Jamie, staring directly at her. She was sitting on the long bench along the wall near the principal’s office, slouched in her seat and holding up something to her face, hidden away in a corner. Danielle’s eyes went wide in the same moment as Jamie’s darted away. 

Risking a glance towards Ms. Reeves, who was still distracted by the phone, Danielle edged her way closer to Jamie. Jamie’s shoulders bunched up to her ears, scowling at nothing in particular, and Danielle could finally see that her knuckles were bruised red and purple. She held a ziploc bag with fast melting ice up to her cheek. 

Danielle swallowed heavily, her stomach twisting, and carefully she asked, “Are you okay?” 

Jamie shrugged. “Fine.”

Danielle looked her over, worrying again at her lower lip as she took in how absolutely miserable Jamie appeared. “What happened?” she asked, and then frowned, amending, “Who - uh - who did this to you?”

A long exhale escaped Jamie. She rolled her eyes and her expression settled into one of resignation. “Roger,” she muttered. “Jumped me in the stairwell. Fuckin’ tosser.”

With a quick glance around to see if anyone heard Jamie cursing, Danielle pressed her mouth into a thin line, and huffed. She was going to have to have an annoying conversation with Tommy and David in the future. 

Danielle wrapped her arms loosely around her stomach, shifting awkwardly on her feet. “What does ‘tosser’ mean?” she blurted out.

Arching a puzzled eyebrow, Jamie shrugged. “Dunno. Just means tosser.”

Danielle nodded, not knowing what else to say except for what she actually wanted to say. Taking in a steadying breath, she gingerly took a seat next to Jamie, eyeing her carefully, and finally said, “I’m sorry they’re so mean.”

“Nothing I can’t handle,” Jamie said, not meeting her gaze, “I’m used to it.”

Danielle blinked at her. “But you shouldn’t have to be.”

Slowly, Jamie finally turned to meet her gaze, her eyes softening, and for the first time, appearing actually affected by Danielle’s words. But, as was expected by this point, Jamie's face shifted to indifference, hiding away whatever vulnerability Danielle managed to pull out of her.  

“S’alright,” Jamie said, then smirked, “You should see his face.”

Danielle was actually looking forward to it, but it still didn’t erase the fact that Jamie was also hurt, and now in the office, no doubt awaiting some kind of punishment. She glanced at Principal Davis’ closed door. 

“How bad is it?” Danielle asked, curious.

“Black and blue,” Jamie said with a proud smirk, and then abruptly frowned, flexing her right hand with a wince. “Got his nose pretty good too. That one hurt a bit.”

"Jamie Taylor!”

The pair jumped, startled at the sudden bellow of Jamie’s name. Even Ms. Reeves looked taken aback as they all looked towards the source of the sound where an old woman with silver struck red hair, imposing and livid, marched in with a cane in hand, and glowering directly at Jamie.

“Christ,” Jamie muttered under her breath, “Let’s get this over with, then.”

“What am I going to do with you?” The old woman said, standing before them. “Fighting at school? I’ll scalp your fuckin’ arse.”

“Nan,” Jamie whined. “I can explain, I — ”

“Not until I’m through with you,” Nan interrupted. “Imagine me picking up the phone at work to hear about this after all those promises.”

“Wasn’t my fault,” Jamie said, glowering and sinking in her seat.

“Aye, and I’m the Queen Mother,” Nan snapped. When Jamie only responded with a huff, Nan sighed and shook her head before looking down at Danielle with such shrewd eyes behind thick glasses, that she almost shrank back into her seat. She had an accent both like and unlike Jamie’s. More lyrical somehow. Every word held a burr. “And who’s this, then?”

As if suddenly remembering all her manners, Danielle shot to her feet and held out her hand with a polite smile, and said, “Hello, ma’am. My name is Danielle Clayton, and I’m Jamie’s new friend.”

Nan arched an eyebrow, staring at her for a moment before grasping her hand and giving it one hard shake. “New friend?” Nan said, giving Jamie a curious look who was looking up at Danielle with wide eyes. “Where’d you find one so polite?” 

Jamie shrugged, looking down at her lap with a petulant frown. 

“Might do you some good, finally. Stop you from getting into all these fights.“

“Ma’am?” Danielle started, hesitating briefly when Nan returned her piercing gaze to her. “I just wanted to say that it really wasn’t Jamie’s fault.”

“That right?”

Danielle fidgeted with her hands. “Yes. She was defending herself,” she said. “Kids here can be very mean.”

Nan stared at her for so long, Danielle almost thought that maybe she didn’t hear her, until finally she sighed and looked back at Jamie. “You and I are going to have a very long chat later.”

Still hiding her face, Jamie nodded silently, though she was visibly less tense than from moments before. Seemingly satisfied with Jamie’s response, Nan left them with a nod and marched over to Ms. Reeves’ desk. Danielle watched her go anxiously, avoiding looking at Jamie in fear that maybe she overstepped a line. 

“You’re not,” Jamie suddenly said.

A little startled by Jamie speaking without warning, Danielle faced her with a puzzled frown. “Not what?”

“You’re not mean,” Jamie said quietly, not looking at her. 

“Well, I sure hope not,” Danielle said, smiling when Jamie’s eyes flickered up to meet hers. Jamie smiled back, slowly as if unsure. 

Danielle returned to her seat. “So, how much trouble do you think you’re in?”

“Grounded for life, no doubt. Detention for a couple days too. Could be worse, I guess.” Jamie sighed, finally dropping the ziploc bag from her cheek where there remained some condensation moisture, revealing the dark bruise that spread across her cheekbone and underneath her eye. Jamie winced as she wiped away the wetness, and Danielle almost winced along with her. 

“I was wondering, when you’re not grounded anymore,” Danielle started slowly, briefly glancing down at her lap before catching Jamie’s eyes, “If you wanted to hang out after school. Away from all this.”

Slow like the sunrise, Jamie’s eyes brightened, a smile overtaking her face. “Really?” she said, and at Danielle’s nod, she chuckled breathlessly, “Okay, yeah. You could come to my place? We have lots of cool places to explore there.”

Danielle nodded, grinning wide. Though she was sure she had explored the majority of the town with the boys, the thought of exploring through the new eyes of Jamie was too exciting to pass up. But abruptly, Jamie’s eyes dimmed, her face flickering with a frown as she suddenly looked down. 

“What is it?” Danielle asked, concerned at the sudden change.

Jamie hesitated, her mouth opening and closing, until finally she started, “Danielle, I…”

Some part of Danielle recoiled, the sound of her full name out of Jamie’s mouth sounding so wrong, so suddenly and intensely, that she blurted, “Dani.” Jamie’s eyes darted back to her, blinking in confusion. “Call me Dani. I-I don’t really like Danielle.”

Jamie’s frown was puzzled, as though recalling Danielle’s introduction to Nan, but she only said, “Bit of a boy’s name though, inn'it?”

Danielle shrugged. “So is yours, and I like your name.”

A small smile emerged on Jamie’s face. “All right,” she said, “Dani then.”

The sound of it, said so simply and easily, felt almost like coming up for air for the first time in a year. Danielle bit her lip, containing what would surely be a thrilled smile, until Jamie sobered again, guilt visibly shining in her eyes. 

“I’m sorry,” Jamie said. 

“For what?”

“For the other day. Behind the buildings. With -” Jamie looked down, her shoulders tensing. “- Jackie and Sterling and everyone else.”

Danielle stared at her for a moment. “That’s okay,” she said, nudging Jamie’s shoulder with her own until Jamie returned her gaze, “And you’re welcome.”

Jamie’s shoulders dropped, nodding before exhaling loudly. “Christ, this day’s giving me whiplash,” she said, grinning when Danielle laughed. 

Principal Davis’ office door suddenly swung open, and out walked a balding man and Roger, an eye and cheekbone bruised red and purple, and his nose swollen and stuffed with gauze. 

Smirking, Jamie nudged Danielle in the arm and said, “What’d I tell you?”

Catching sight of the pair of them, Roger blanched, eyes widening as they landed on Danielle before shuffling away with what must be his dad to a bench as far away from them as possible. Danielle glanced back to Jamie to find her glowering after him. 

Before she could have a chance to comment on it, Principal Davis interrupted her. “Miss Taylor,” he said, his voice stiff as steel, holding the door open.  

Nan appeared before them again. “After you,” she said, gesturing with her head towards the office. She tapped Jamie’s ankle impatiently with the end of her cane. 

Jamie sighed and shot Danielle a grim smile. “Wish me luck,” she said.

“Good luck,” Danielle replied, standing along with Jamie to watch her go, to see her pressing her shoulders back and marching towards the office with her jaw squared, but not without twisting around to send Danielle one last wink and cheeky grin. 

Danielle snorted and rolled her eyes, crossing her fingers that Jamie wouldn’t be in too much trouble before finally running back to class.

 --

The timber-framed house was peeling with paint. Curlicues of white stripped away to expose sun-bleached beams and boards. Danielle stood on chipped concrete steps leading to the front door of a single-story bungalow along the old abandoned train tracks. The front lawn was obscured by a wild tangle of grass nearly as tall as she was, and an ancient oak tree leaned over like someone reaching for a jar in a cabinet, casting her in dappled shade. Sunlight beat down through the leaves, and she rubbed at the sweat beading on her forehead with the back of one hand.

She was still debating with herself whether she should knock or just leave, when the door opened, revealing a familiar old woman. One of her bony hands clutched a wooden cane, and she squinted at Danielle with eyes magnified behind a set of round tortoise-shell spectacles.

"Were you ever going to knock?" Nan asked. "Or were you just going to stand out there all day?"

"Um -" said Danielle.

Nan waited for her to form a coherent sentence, then quirked an eyebrow. "What happened? Few weeks ago you were bold as brass."

Straightening her shoulders, Danielle took a deep breath and announced, "Hello, Mrs. Taylor. I'm here to see Jamie. Is she home?"

"Mrs. Taylor, my fat arse. Call me Nan."

"Uh - Nan?"

"Better." Nan turned and began walking further into the house. "Come along, then. We're all out back."

Cautiously, Danielle poked her head inside before the rest of her followed. When she closed the front door behind her, the only light in the living room was shut out, so that it felt like the interior was encased in dark resin. The walls were wainscoted, clustered with artwork and pictures until the room curled round like a kenophobic mass, and all the furniture huddled within, worn yet comfortable. Danielle hesitated to venture too far inside with her shoes still on, but she wiped her shoes on the mat and hastened after Nan, who had already passed through a door leading to the kitchen and was now pulling at a screen door that opened onto the back porch.

"Your new friend's shown up, love," Nan said, and gestured for Danielle to head out through the door. "I'll put on the kettle. And don't forget that patch at the back!"

Danielle stepped out onto the porch, and there was Jamie kneeling in the backyard, wearing a battered old straw hat and a pair of workman's gloves that were four sizes too large for her hands. Danielle smiled, waving her hand enthusiastically so that her whole arm rocked. When Jamie waved back, the glove went flying, and she said a word that made Nan yell recriminations from the open kitchen window.

"Sorry!" Jamie grumbled, pawing through the grass for the glove, but then her face lit up again and she motioned for Danielle to join her.

The backyard was fairing far better than the front. A line of trees sectioned off the property from the old rail line, but Danielle could still see the tracks extending up the way. Most of the yard had been excavated of its weeds, and piles of uprooted greenery were strewn about, wilting in the heat. The trees had yet to shed their leaves, but they were just going yellow at the edges. It wouldn’t be long now until the ground was covered and crackling underfoot.

Jamie had found the glove and held it up in triumph before she put it back on again. "You came!"

"Well, you invited me," Danielle said.

"Didn't mean you had to come."

"I wanted to."

Jamie beamed, and it was almost as potent as the late summer sun burning high in a cloudless sky. Danielle found herself smiling back before she could help herself.

Nodding at the nearest pile of weeds with the toe of her shoe, Danielle asked, "Did you do this?"

Hands on her hips, Jamie said, "Yeah. Nan made me. Says it builds moral fiber."

"What's that?"

Jamie shrugged and made an 'I don't know' sound. Then she reached down and yanked on a particularly stubborn patch of dandelions.

"How do you know which ones to pull up?" Danielle asked. "They all look the same."

With a grunt of force, Jamie wrenched the plant free and shook out the dirt on her knee. "Dunno. I just find the ones that don't seem to fit and -" she chucked the weed into the pile. "- do that."

"But that's a flower."

"An ugly flower."

"It's not ugly. I like yellow."

Jamie grinned up at her from where she moved onto the next patch on the ground. Her shaded eyes seemed to sparkle beneath the brim of the hat. "We can plant nice yellow ones, then. Over there by the house."

Danielle glanced where Jamie was pointing, and saw Nan shuffling out onto the porch with a teapot. The old woman lowered the teapot onto a rickety round table before lowering herself slowly into a mismatched seat. At her feet, the flower beds already bloomed with a riot of small blue flowers.

"Did you grow those ones?"

Jamie shook her head. "Nah. Those were there when we showed up."

Danielle opened her mouth to say something but before she could speak, Nan called out behind them. "Tea's ready!"

Jamie was up like a shot. She raced towards the opportunity to strip the gloves and hat off, and toss them onto the porch while she clambered up after them.

"Use the stairs, you wee scrote!" Nan barked at her when Jamie trampled through the flower beds on the way. 

"Sorry," Jamie said, not sounding sorry at all. 

Danielle was already halfway up said stairs, and Nan pointed towards her. "At least Danielle’s got manners!"

“She likes to be called Dani. She doesn’t like Danielle,” Jamie corrected her.

For a moment it seemed that the two would come to odds — there were narrowed eyes and bullishly squared jaws that made the resemblance between the two unmistakable — but in the end Nan merely grunted into her cup of tea and muttered, “Dani, then.” Her gaze flicked to Danielle and she was scowling. “Could’ve just told me that yourself.”

Danielle had to tamp down the urge to apologize. The force of Nan’s attention was quelling and indivisible. Instead, she turned to Jamie, who was already reaching for a steaming mug of tea, pouring in a dollop of milk from a little saucer. Danielle watched this in confusion, taking the milk when Jamie handed it to her and dumping enough into her own chipped mug so that the tea looked like the bleached pine timbers of the house. It wasn’t until she had spooned a few heaps of sugar into the mug that she realized both Jamie and Nan were staring at her in abject horror. 

“What?” she asked slowly, setting the sugar spoon back into its bowl.

Nan just shook her head and took a sip of her tea. Jamie made a motion for Danielle to follow her, and soon the two of them were seated on the edge of the porch, their legs hanging down so that the bottom of their shoes skimmed the tops of the flowers. Jamie drummed her heels, while Danielle curled one foot up under her opposite thigh. The woodgrain of the boards beneath them dug into her knee and she shifted her weight until she was comfortable.

Jamie had already buried her nose into her mug, nearly a quarter way into her tea. Hesitating for a moment, Danielle lifted her own mug to her mouth. The first taste was a burst of bright sweetness, followed by the barest hint of earthy tea-tones. She made a face and set the mug aside.

"Ruined a perfectly good cuppa, and then doesn't want to drink it," Nan groused behind them.

"It's too hot for a hot drink," Danielle insisted, even as her fingers were curling around the handle of the mug again. "Can I make iced tea next time?"

The idea of a next time had Jamie twisting around to breathlessly await Nan's reaction. Jamie gave Danielle an encouraging grin when Nan just said, "So long as you don't expect me to drink it."

"Want to follow the track and see where it goes?" Jamie asked.

Danielle nodded, but behind them Nan's voice was stern, "Not until you finish your chores."

Jamie whined, but Nan was unrelenting. Chores first. Playtime later. Listening to this exchange, Danielle lifted the cup of tea for another experimental sip. It was still overly warm for a day like today, a day still clinging to the last gasp of summer before the inevitable autumn. She cradled the mug between both hands and craned her neck to watch the others argue.

And it wasn’t like any argument she had seen before between a child and their guardian. Jamie was belligerent in a way that made Danielle tense slightly and peek at Nan for some sort of physical reaction, but Nan only scowled and poured herself another cup of tea.

"You got a mouth like your mother," Nan said sharply.

Jamie's face flushed, and before she could retort Danielle said, "I can help."

The others turned to look at her. There was still the glimmer of a fight caught like a bit between Jamie's teeth, and Nan's expression was beyond stern at this point.

"With the garden," Danielle clarified. "I can - I can help with the garden. And then we can finish faster and go. Right?"

But Jamie shook her head. "No. It's fine. I'll do it quick."

"It's okay. I want to help."

"You can sit with Nan. Drink some tea," said Jamie. "The garden is hard, and you'll start wheezing again."

A hot blush rose up Danielle's cheeks. "I can do it!" She was adamant, gripping the mug tighter. 

"Nan, tell her she can't," Jamie said, twisting around.

Danielle turned as well, the two of them waiting for Nan — an ultimate arbiter as the only resident adult could be, no matter Jamie’s choleric streak — to hand out judgement. 

Nan’s frown had turned quizzical. “Wheezing? You’re sick?”

Danielle studied the milky white ripple of tea in the mug clutched between her hands. The doctor's appointment had finally gone through. Asthma. They'd given her a device that fit over her nose and mouth with a cylinder on the end with proper instructions and apologies. Incurable, they'd said. Just something she had to live with.

“Only -” Danielle licked her chapped lips and said, “Only when I run a lot. Or when there’s smoke. Or in spring. Or -”

Nan held up a hand to keep her from continuing. “Had a cousin like you. Used to beat him in foot races to the neighbor’s paddock.” She lowered her hand with a sigh to the handle of the cane which was leaning against the armrest of her chair. Tapping the end of the cane against the porch, she regarded the two of them thoughtfully. Then, she gave a dismissive wave of her free hand. “Go on, then. Go. Play. But when I flash the porch light twice, it’s time to come home.” 

The effect was immediate. Jamie set down her tea and Danielle barely had time to follow suit before Jamie had grabbed her hand and was hauling her off towards the abandoned train tracks behind the house. 

“C’mon!” Jamie urged and her grin was infectious. 

Danielle found herself stumbling to keep up until she regained her footing. She wouldn’t be able to keep up this pace for long, but she couldn’t bring herself to care. Jamie slowed once they’d passed the trees, but she kept their hands linked firmly together. Behind them, Danielle could hear Nan calling after them, but Jamie’s hand was warm in her own, and her eyes were bright, and the day stretched before them like a promise. 

 --

The first time Danielle brought Jamie over to the O’Mara household, Mike was the only parent home. He greeted them with the smiling befuddlement of a man far too accustomed to seeing strangers’ kids trooping through his house as though they belonged there. He told them to have fun and not break anything, and then gently reminded Eddie that he had baseball practice in twenty minutes. Eddie, eyes widening behind his round spectacles, chucked his bag onto the ground of the atrium and raced upstairs to change his clothes, taking the steps two at a time. 

“Hey! Shoes off, buddy!” Mike yelled after him, then shook his head when Eddie’s shoes came tumbling down the staircase a moment later. He smiled gratefully at Danielle, who was already neatly lining up her shoes by the front door. “At least you always remember.”

Feeling far more proud than was probably good for her, Danielle grabbed Jamie’s hand and tugged her further inside, the two of them pursued by Carson, who was all too eager to have them to himself for the afternoon. Not long after they had pulled out a game of Operation, Eddie came thundering down the stairs dressed in his baseball uniform, hurriedly stuffing his curly hair beneath a cap. Carson jerked at the noise, and the buzzer went off as the tweezers touched the side of the board. Laughing, Jamie held out her hand for the tweezers and her turn. 

“Bye, Eddie!” Danielle called out as Mike held open the door, gesturing for Eddie to hurry up so they could get to practice on time. Eddie scrambled around for his mitt, found it, then waved goodbye on his way out. 

“Get the horse one, Jamie,” said Carson, pointing at the board. “I can never get the horse one.”

“All right, all right. Wind your neck in.” 

The front door swung open, and the three of them looked up, expecting Eddie to come charging back inside for some item he had forgotten. Instead, Judy strode through. Her arms were laden so high with brown paper bags that the top of her head was barely visible over them. 

“Eddie, Carson, Danielle,” she said, walking right by them and into the kitchen without a glance in their direction. “Can you please help unpack the car?”

The three of them exchanged puzzled looks. Jamie pointed at herself and mouthed ‘me?’ Danielle and Carson both shrugged at her.

“Now, please,” Judy urged, already pulling open the fridge and stowing things away. 

She used that brook-no-nonsense tone that immediately had Carson and Danielle jumping to their feet to do as asked. Jamie shuffled after them looking utterly bemused, and the three trotted to the car outside in their socks — Carson paused by the doorway to jam his toes into his shoes — and carry groceries inside. 

“Oh, thank you, Eddie, honey,” Judy murmured in an absent-minded way, as Jamie deposited a bag on the countertop. 

Frozen in place, Jamie’s face was a mixture of confused and horrified. Danielle snorted. At the sound, Judy glanced over her shoulder, then did a double take.

“You -” she said, pointing at Jamie, “- are not my second youngest son.”

“No,” said Jamie. “Thank god.”

Judy gave a snort of laughter, her mouth pulling into a wide grin which Jamie matched with a crooked one of her own. “Oh, I think we’ll get along just fine,” Judy said. And then she held out the car keys. “Be a dear and put the car in the garage for me?”

Jamie’s eyes lit up, and she snatched up the car keys, scampering outside at the opportunity to drive the car a few feet forward in a straight line. 

“Carson, go make sure your new friend doesn’t crash into the washing machine,” Judy said, her attention already turning back to stashing all of her groceries away in the pantry. Danielle remained in the kitchen, idly peeking into the bags to see if there were any goodies to eat immediately. Judy shut the bread box and tilted her head at Danielle. “So, that’s the new girl in town?”

Danielle ducked her head. “Yeah. Sorry. I should’ve asked before we just -”

But Judy waved her away. “Don’t be silly. The more the merrier.”

From a distant part of the house in the direction of the garage, they heard a crunching noise, followed by Carson’s excited voice.

Sighing, Judy emerged from the pantry. “Finish up here, won’t you, Danielle.” She walked off towards the garage, opening the door and saying, “Well, aren’t you a regular Kowalski, running over my laundry basket?”

Biting back a smile, Danielle continued unpacking the groceries.

 --

They found the old tire half buried by the train tracks. Jamie dug it up with her hands as if unearthing buried treasure, and the two of them rolled it all the way back to Nan's house, chatting all the way.

"What are we even going to do with it?" Danielle asked as she pushed at the top of the tire a little too hard and it went careening off in a wide circle. "Oh, shoot!"

Jamie made a whooping noise and chased it down, the baggy flannel tied high at her waist flapping like a cape. Rolling it back with both hands, she said mockingly, "Oh, shoot!'  You talk like an old lady at church."

Danielle stuck out her tongue at her. "But not your Nan."

"Oh, fuck no," Jamie laughed.

"If I said a bad word around my mom, she'd ground me for a week."

"Yeah, and my Nan boxes my ears. So, we're even, I guess. Here." Jamie shoved the tire towards Danielle, who rushed forward a few steps to stabilize the tire before it could fall over, keeping it rolling.

"So, what are we doing with it?" Danielle asked again.

"I found some rope in the basement," Jamie said. "We're going to hang it from one of the trees and make a swing."

At that, Danielle's eyes lit up, followed by a thoughtful frown. "Is that safe?"

"It's fine. I've seen it done before."

"Where?"

"Movies. You can twist the rope, too, and make the tire spin real fast. It'll be fun!"

It did, indeed, sound like fun, until she remembered — "Tommy did that to Eddie on the school swings last year, and Eddie threw up everywhere."

"Have you eaten recently?"

"Not since breakfast," Danielle answered.

Jamie shrugged. "Well, there you go, then. She'll be right. Pass it here!"

When Jamie surged ahead, scraped knees flashing red with every step, Danielle heaved at the tire with all her might so that it rolled forward. Jamie stopped it with the bottom of her foot as though it were an oversized soccer ball, then proceeded to nudge it along, hopping as she went. Danielle shook her head and laughed, loping easily along to catch up.

They reached the edge of Nan's property, and immediately Jamie left the tire behind to race towards the back porch. Danielle watched from the tree line, sitting down on the tire in a puff of dirt, as Jamie scarpered up the steps and yanked open the back door. She emerged not long later, fly screen banging in her wake, with a long black and yellow construction rope coiled around one shoulder.

Danielle nodded towards Jamie's dusty shoes. "Don't let Nan catch you running through the house with those on."

Jamie waved her off. "She's out. Running errands or whatever."

Unhooking the rope, Jamie unraveled one end and began twirling it through the air to gain momentum so she could fling it up at an overhead branch. The rope fell uselessly back down to the ground, draping itself across Danielle's legs.

Danielle did not move, and gave Jamie an unimpressed look. "Nice one, Taylor."

"Shut it," Jamie said, making a face and tugging at the rope, but Danielle grabbed the end and held on with a smirk. Jamie's eyebrows rose, the corner of her mouth pulling into a smile. "Oh? That how we going to play it, Danielle?"

The exaggerated lilt of her full name was incentive enough for Danielle to haul back on the rope as hard as she could. She managed to pull a good amount before Jamie yelped and tightened her grip. The tug of war scuffle that ensued was short-lived, ending with Jamie suddenly releasing the rope and causing Danielle to fall backwards off the tire with a cry of surprise.

"Shit!"

"Ohh!" Jamie crowed, pointing. "You swore! Perfect little Dani Clayton said a swear!"

Scrambling upright, Danielle brushed dirt from her hair and back. "You -! You cheated!"

"Won though, didn't I?" said Jamie, and she held up the end of the rope they had been fighting over. She waggled it back and forth, grinning.

"Bet you still can't throw it over the branch," Danielle challenged.

"Oh, you're on."

If Danielle hadn't spent so many years in the company of the O'Mara boys, she might have been less combative with her friends. As it was, she giggled when Jamie cursed fluently with every failed attempt to fling the rope high enough.

"Needs more weight," Jamie muttered to herself, tying the end into knots.

"Needs more muscle behind it."

"You're one to talk," Jamie shot back. "Miss. I-Die-In-Gym-Class."

"Hey!" Danielle said. "I try!"

"Stop being lazy, Danielle! Keep running, Danielle!" said Jamie in a scarily accurate impression of Mr. Roberts. "Honestly, I could kick him next time he does that, you know."

"Don't. Please. The last thing I want is you getting in trouble with your Nan."

Jamie grinned at her. "Not the principal?"

Danielle shook her head vigorously enough that her long ponytail swung over one shoulder. "No way. Your Nan is way scarier than detention."

"Aye, that she is."

Jamie, finished with the knots, began swinging the rope again. This time when the end skimmed the grass, it trimmed a trail through the lawn, until Jamie whipped it up into the air, where it just managed to sail over the branch.

"Yes!" Jamie punched a fist into the air in triumph, then jogged over to pick up the end.

Danielle stood to join her, dragging the tire with her. "Now what?"

"Uh -?" For a moment Jamie seemed at an absolute loss. She held the two ends of the rope in both hands, staring between them and the tire. "We tie them around it?"

"Test the branch first," Danielle said with what she felt was the most sensible thought of the afternoon.

Far more obediently than she ever was with adults, Jamie wrapped her arms around both ends of the rope and tugged. She sawed back and forth, and even dropped all of her weight onto them. Over their heads, the branch creaked slightly and a scatter of loose leaves drifted down. Otherwise, nothing happened.

"Seems safe to me," Jamie announced with a confidence Danielle could only dream of. "Give it here."

Danielle did so, and Jamie made quick work of the rope. At Danielle's insistence, she rolled her eyes but nevertheless looped the ends around once more before tying them off together over the top of the rubber. When they stepped back, the tire hung off the ground at waist height. It rotated gently in place.

Jamie nudged Danielle's elbow with her own. "Want to have the first go?"

"Mmm," Danielle said uncertainly.

"Oh, come on. I'll push you."

"Well -" said Danielle, but she was already stepping her feet through the center of the tire so that she sat partially through it. She clung to the ropes that held the tire aloft as though they were lifelines, while Jamie circled around behind her.

Jamie's hands covered her own, and Danielle jerked slightly when she felt as much as heard Jamie's voice beside her ear. "If you hold onto that any tighter, I think it'll run out of air."

With a snort, Danielle shrugged Jamie away, but loosened her grip all the same. Jamie laughed softly behind her. Not a moment later, Danielle could feel Jamie's hands at her back. She tensed, readying herself for the shove, but it never came. Instead, Jamie rocked her back and forth, building the momentum up until Danielle was swinging as gently as a pendulum, her toes just barely scraping the top of the grass.

"What?" said Jamie to Danielle's shocked silence. "Did you think I was going to fling you off or something?"

"Well - Yeah. Kind of." All too clearly Danielle could remember seeing David do exactly that to Tommy, so that Tommy was sent sprawling off the swing in a slurry of tan bark.

"What kind of friend do you take me for?"

Danielle felt something warm as honey flooding her ribcage. It was the first time Jamie had, herself, referred to them as friends. And though Danielle had assumed that was the case — of course, it was; it must be — that simple statement made her feel light-headed. As though she had just run a lap around the football field.

Danielle straightened her legs, dragging her heels against the ground to bring herself to a halt.

"Something wrong?" Jamie asked behind her.

"No," said Danielle, and she ducked through the center of the tire so that she could step out onto the ground once more. "I just think I should push now. It's your turn."

Jamie grinned. "Okay."

Unlike her, Jamie on the tire urged Danielle to push her harder, higher. She stood mid-swing, feet planted firmly in the tire's sagging center, hands gripping the ropes, and the shift in weight sent the swing in a wild twirl. Laughing, Danielle had to grab ahold of Jamie's legs to get her to stop.

"You're going to fall," Danielle said, though she returned Jamie's smile.

"Am not." Jamie held out a hand and crooked her fingers. "Come on. Hop on up."

Danielle opened her mouth to demur, but then found herself reaching out to grasp Jamie's outstretched hand when Jamie winked at her. A tug against her wrist, and then Danielle was lurching up onto the tire, which nearly tipped the both of them onto the ground. Danielle yelped, grabbing at the rope and clinging for dear life, while Jamie's laughter rang through the air.

It took a moment of repositioning — Danielle was stepping on Jamie's foot — before they both balanced on the bottom rung of the tire. They faced one another, and Jamie waggled her eyebrows.

"Ready?" she asked.

Danielle nodded.

"Okay. We're going to switch who pushes with their legs to get it swinging. Like this." Jamie lifted her weight slightly from the tire, so that the end leaned out, pushed by the soles of Danielle's shoes. Danielle followed suit, and soon they were chatting away while the swing rocked them back and forth.

"So, what did good ol' Ed want the other day?" Jamie asked.

"Oh." Danielle could feel a flush spread across her cheeks in spite of herself. "Nothing, really. Just to hang out."

Which was true. Eddie hadn't wanted to do anything more than usual. The two of them playing board games where his older brothers couldn't bother them. Teasing Carson, who by virtue of being the baby of the group was always the easiest target of his brothers' dubious affections. It was Danielle who had upended the afternoon. Not Eddie.

Jamie was giving her a funny look that seemed to cotton onto Danielle's skin. She shrugged it away and said, "Actually, I dared him to kiss me."

Jamie's face scrunched up as though she had just bitten into a lemon. "Ew. Why?"

To that Danielle could only shrug. "Jackie at school kept saying — anyway, it doesn't matter. I wanted to try it."

"Yeah, but — with Ed? Really?"

"Who else was I supposed to dare? Carson?"

Jamie rolled her eyes. "I don't know. Anyone else. Bloody hell. It's Ed."

"I like Eddie," Danielle said, knowing that the statement was somehow both true and false all at once, but not understanding exactly how. "He's a good friend."

"He looks like a mop."

"So do you, when your hair is down."

"Oi!" Jamie pinched Danielle's flank, and Danielle squirmed away from her as much as she could while remaining on the tire, laughing. "So, did he?"

"Did he what?"

"Kiss you."

Danielle nodded. "Yep. And then Tommy told him that's how you get a girl pregnant, so he came back and tried to get me to marry him."

With a snort, Jamie shook her head. "Idiot," she muttered. Then her eyes went very wide. "Wait — you didn't say 'yes', did you?"

"What? No! Don't be dumb!"

"Well, I don't know! You kissed him!"

"That doesn't -!" Danielle spluttered. "It's -! It wasn't even that nice!"

"What did you expect?" Jamie looked suddenly curious. "Did he poke you with his glasses?"

"A little?" said Danielle with a shrug.

"Should've taken them off."

"I'll have to remember that for next time," Danielle said dryly, and Jamie looked genuinely horrified at the notion. "I'm kidding. And how would you know? You've never kissed anyone before."

"I have," Jamie said.

"Liar."

"I have!" Jamie repeated adamantly, and she rocked her weight into the next swing so that the tire's arc was pushed higher.

"Who?" 

"Not telling,” Jamie said in a sing-song voice.

Danielle scoffed at that.

The corner of Jamie's mouth curled into a grin. "Why? Jealous?"

"Yeah, right," Danielle laughed. "Jealous of some boy?"

"Wasn't a boy."

It took a moment for Jamie's words to register. When they finally did, Danielle blinked. "Oh." Her brows furrowed. "Was it nice?"

Jamie lifted one shoulder. "Wasn't bad."

The tire swung back and forth a few times while Danielle contemplated this revelation. She was still thinking about it, when Jamie knocked their knees together. "Hey."

Danielle glanced up at her. "Hmm?"

"Want to see just how high we can swing?" Jamie asked, and her face was full of its usual mischief.

The branch had been fine so far even with the two of them. So, Danielle nodded, matching Jamie's smile. "Yeah. Sure."

The tire bowed beneath their combined weight as their feet pushed against one another. On each upswing, Jamie would sink down nearly into a crouch to gain as much momentum as possible, until the rush of air caught in their hair, and Danielle felt a swooping sensation in her stomach every time they began a new steeper descent.

They were too busy laughing, caught up in the exhilaration of it all, that they didn't hear the low groan of the old rope.

Something slipped. Danielle was cognizant only of a hitch, as if gravity stuttered, and then the rope unraveled at the peak of their swing. For a fleeting moment, she felt weightless, rising in a parabolic arc, until the earth was replaced by a revolving sky, and it all came crashing down. 

By some miracle, she rolled, tumbling headlong and landing in a heap, not knowing which way was up. Danielle tried to shake herself free from a heady dose of adrenaline, but her heart was hammering in her chest. She glanced around, orienting herself. She was sprawled on the back lawn, her clothes streaked with green from where she had skidded across the grass. With a wince, she pushed herself upright, but apart from a few scrapes on her palms and elbows, everything seemed to be in working order.

From a few feet away, she heard a low groan of pain. 

“Jamie?” 

Scrambling to her feet, Danielle’s head whipped around. Jamie was curled up in a ball nearby, and the tire had flown straight into the flower bed. Danielle staggered over and dropped to her knees. She reached out with shaking hands to roll Jamie onto her back. Jamie did so with a long drawn out moan, clutching one arm to her chest.

“Ow,” Jamie gasped. 

“Are you okay?” Danielle asked breathlessly. When Jamie hissed, Danielle tore her hands away as though scalded. “Oh, my god. Your arm -?”

Eyes squeezed shut, Jamie gave a jerky little shake of her head, and said through grit teeth. “No. My shoulder. Ow.” 

“Do - Do you have a telephone in the house?” She didn’t wait for an answer, already lurching to her feet. “I’m going to call 9-1-1. Just - Just stay here! Don’t move!”

She got no more than a step towards the house, when the back door opened, and there Nan was, one hand holding a bag of groceries, the other leaning upon her walking stick. The bag slowly slipped from her fingers, and she stared, taking in the scene.

“Jesus wept!” Nan said, gaping. “What the bloody hell have you two gotten up to this time?”

 --

Three weeks later Danielle's mom booked the local pool for Danielle’s birthday party, and invited kids that Danielle barely even knew. The day was hot, but clouds blanketed the sky an ocean grey the color of Jamie's eyes. The eldest O'Mara boys were the first in the pool, sprinting off into the deep end with a splash that encouraged others to follow suit. Carson lurked on the sidelines with Danielle — the two of them not confident in their swimming abilities — until Eddie came up behind them and pushed Carson into the pool, laughing. 

"Edmund, be nice to your brother!" Judy called out from near the barbeque, where her husband was arguing with a few of the other dads about how best to operate the grill. 

Eddie just shrugged. He squinted at Danielle — his glasses had been safely left behind on a chair draped with his towel — and nodded towards the pool. "Want to jump in?" 

Danielle looked down at Carson, gasping and paddling furiously in the water, feeling like she should throw him one of the floating pool noodles from shore. He managed to reach the concrete siding and clutched at it like a lifeline.

"Not bad!" Eddie said to him, sticking his foot into the water so he could splash his younger brother in the face. 

Carson spluttered. "Screw you, Eddie!" 

"Carson! Language!" Judy barked. Though how she managed to hear this exchange over the shrieking babble of ten year olds was a mystery. 

"Is the water cold?" Danielle asked. 

Hanging from the ledge with his elbows, Carson shook his head, his dark hair plastered against the back of his neck. "No. It's pretty warm. I think someone peed." 

"Yeah," said Eddie. "You." 

"Shut up, Eddie!" Carson lunged for Eddie's ankle in an attempt to pull him in, but Eddie danced out of reach with a grin. 

Danielle glanced around for a ladder into the pool, but the nearest one was being hogged by a group of girls led by Jackie who recently picked up the habit again of calling her names at school and avoided her in the hallways. She scrunched up her nose and looked away. Her eyes scanned the guests for any sign of Jamie, but she was nowhere to be found. Instead, steeling herself for the plunge, Danielle stepped off the ledge, splashing into the water feet first. Her arms lashed out and Danielle bobbed to the surface beside Carson, who was still holding onto the ledge. He'd been right. The water was balmy and her eyes stung with chlorine. 

Wiping at her face with one hand, Danielle gestured to the far end of the pool. "Want to swim over and get some noodles?" 

Carson nodded eagerly, and with a brief exchange of glances, the two of them began splashing in that direction. 

"Hey!" Eddie called after them, suddenly the man left out. "Hey, wait up!"

Behind them Danielle could hear the sound of Eddie jumping into the water and thrashing in their wake. Once in the shallower end, Eddie was just tall enough to stand without his head being submerged, while Danielle and Carson argued over who got the pink pool noodle.

"Pink's for girls," Eddie said firmly. Danielle nodded along. Not necessarily because she agreed, but because she really wanted that noodle.

Carson whined while he awkwardly treaded water with his legs. "It is not! It's just a color!"

"A girly color," said Eddie.

"I like it, though."

"Yeah, but it's my birthday," Danielle said, playing the ultimate trump card that nobody could deny.

Grumbling, Carson let her have it, and took the blue one with a grimace of distaste.

"Thanks," said Danielle.

"Yeah, whatever," Carson said, his voice burbling slightly as he bobbed away in the water.

"If you weren't so short," said Eddie, "you wouldn't need a noodle."

In answer, Carson took said noodle and thwacked his brother over the head with it. A scuffle ensued, Eddie yanking the noodle and flinging it away before shoving Carson's head under the water. Danielle watched them wrestle with amusement, but when the gate leading to the pool opened with a creak, she glanced up to find Jamie pushing through it, flip flops clacking along the pavement.

Jamie's arm was still in a sling. She had excitedly shown Danielle and the O'Mara boys the x-rays of her broken collarbone, and would have taken to carting the black and white photos around in her pocket had it not been for Nan snatching the pictures from her hands and hiding them somewhere in the house where Jamie couldn't find them. This had inevitably resulted in Jamie and Danielle tearing the house apart while Nan was out one day, and — inevitably — the two were found with their hands in the proverbial cookie jar. Or rather, with Jamie's feet on Danielle's shoulders as she pushed at loose ceiling boards in an attempt to find a hidden storage space.

Now, Jamie held the gate open with her hip for Nan, who limped through, cane in one hand and a lumpy wrapped present in the other. Danielle's eyes lit up and she waved across the pool. Jamie's head turned, a frown on her face as she scanned the crowded space, until she saw Danielle. She waved back with her good arm, and Danielle began swimming towards her.

"No swimsuit?" Danielle asked when she'd reached the ledge.

"What for?" said Jamie, crouching down on her haunches by the water’s edge and lifting her injured arm slightly. "I'll just get my feet wet. It's okay."

On land, Nan had approached Judy, who was reigning as the host of the party despite only being the next door neighbor. Danielle's actual mom was standing with a group of other parents in the shade, well away from any screaming children, a cigarette trailing smoke between two fingers, and a half-finished glass of wine cupped in one palm. The third glass of the afternoon so far, Danielle knew. She kept count.

"So glad you could make it, Ruth," said Judy, taking the present Nan offered her and setting it atop a small pile on a nearby table. 

“Not at all,” Nan replied. “Couldn’t have avoided it even if I wanted to. The girl’s been talking non-stop about this for weeks.” 

Danielle’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Your Nan’s name is Ruth?” 

“Yeah,” said Jamie. “Ruth Heron.”

“Heron?” Danielle repeated. “Not Taylor?”

“Nah. She’s my mum’s mum. Can’t stand my dad.” Then she added, “Or my mum, for that matter. Why?” 

The water rippled around Danielle’s shoulders when she shrugged. “I don’t know. She just doesn’t seem like a Ruth.”

“More like: Ruth-less. Eh?” Jamie winked, and Danielle gave a snort of laughter. 

"Danielle!" yelled a voice from the pool. "Dan -! Oh. Hey, Jamie!" 

Danielle turned, and Carson was making his way towards them. Eddie had been waylaid by his older brother, Tommy, who was attempting to lift him from the water with David so they could fling Eddie back into the deep end. From here, Danielle couldn't see Eddie struggling, which meant it must have been an idea cooked up between the three of them as a good time had all around. 

Jamie lifted her chin in a curt nod to acknowledge Carson. "Hey, yourself. Nice pool noodle." 

Carson beamed, balancing his weight atop the pink pool noodle that Danielle had left behind. "How's the bones?"

"Still broken," said Jamie. 

"Damn," Carson said. "I was hoping you and Danielle could throw me in, too." 

"Can't you get Tommy and David to do it?" Danielle asked. 

Carson mumbled something under his breath about how they didn't let him play with them.

Jamie tilted her head to one side. She straightened, kicked off her flip-flops, then gingerly sat back down — careful not to bump her arm in any way — to hang her legs over the ledge and into the water. "Why do you keep calling her Danielle?"

Carson blinked up at her. "Huh?"

Instead of repeating herself, Jamie turned to Danielle. "Didn't you tell them you prefer being called Dani?"

Danielle's mouth dropped open to reply, but no noise came out. What could she say? That Dani had been a nickname used exclusively by her father? That nobody since his death had deigned to use it despite her asking them? That her insistence on it had resulted in a row with her mother that she could still feel the sting of, as though there was a permanent impression of fingers against her reddened cheek? That Judy had told her Danielle was such a nice name, and she hadn't had the heart to correct her again? That it felt rude to impress her will upon a family who had always welcomed her into their home as though she were one of their own?

“It - uh -” Danielle fumbled for a response. “It never really came up,” she lied. And Jamie seemed to sense it, for she scoffed under her breath and rolled her eyes. 

Carson was watching her intently, but his voice was hesitant when he spoke. "I can call you Dani. If you want. Do you want me to tell Eddie, too?"

"No," Danielle shook her head, feeling her stomach clench unpleasantly. "No, it's - It's fine. Really. You can say Danielle. I don't mind."

Jamie arched an incredulous eyebrow at her, and Danielle could feel her face flush.

“But if you don’t like it -” Carson said, slowly, “- why didn’t you just tell me?”

Dani licked her chapped lips and gave a helpless shrug. She felt something drop atop her head. Flinching slightly, she tilted her face up and peered at the sky. Another fat drop of rain landed on her brow, followed by another, and another, until the pool was leaping with scattered rainfall and the air was filled with the shrieks of children caught up in it. Soon, parents were rushing about with bowed heads, urging their kids out of the water and back into their cars. Judy was orchestrating the saving of the presents and food, while Dani’s mom simply sighed and flicked her cigarette stub to the ground so she could shield the contents of her wineglass from the rain. 

Jamie helped pull Dani from the pool, Carson lumbering out behind her — ‘Wait up, Dani!’ — so the three of them could sprint for the safety of the awning extending from the changing rooms. Peeking into one of the rooms, Jamie quickly snagged a few towels, tossing one to Dani and Carson each. 

“Reckon I got the perfect present for you, then,” Jamie said. 

Lightning flashed across the sky, followed by the crack of autumnal thunder. Dani wrapped the towel around herself. “What did you get me?” she asked.

Jamie grinned. “A new jacket.” 

Sheets of rain were rolling down now. Huddled beneath the awning with Jamie on one side and Carson on the other, the three of them watched the stir of chaos caused by the abrupt shift in weather. Dani had to swallow down the sense of gloom that rose up in her throat as the sky only continued to darken, and another rumble of thunder ran across the plains. At least this birthday wasn’t as bad as last year’s, too soon in the wake of a funeral. 

“Sorry about your birthday,” Carson said.

“It’s okay,” Dani said glumly. 

“Want to have another one at our house?” he asked, eyes suddenly bright at the thought. “You can come too, Jamie. Mom likes you.”

The rain unraveled from the edge of the awning like pulled strings from a curtain. Jamie exchanged a look with Dani, who nodded, before she reached out to ruffle Carson’s head with her good hand. “Sure, mate. Why not.”

And just like that, the day didn’t seem like a complete waste after all.

[holylulusworld]

Perfect Deal

Summary: Your relationship with the mobster reaches the peek and you are more than glad how it played out.

Pairing: Mobster!Bucky x Reader, Mobster!Steve Rogers, Sam Wilson, Natasha Romanoff

Warnings: angst, language, smut, unprotected sex, fingering, tension, making-out, consensual dub-con role play, restraints (belt), light breeding kink, spanking (light), hair pulling, consensual degrading (calling names), Sir kink, dominant Bucky, anal play, mentions of anal sex (playfully threat)

A/N: This is the last sequel to: The deal & A new deal

Two years later…

The way he leans against the doorframe, cigarette pressed between his lips makes your heart race.

Bucky’s eyes scan the room, but he only looks for one thing – you.

While you hide in the shadows, a smirk on your lips you watch Bucky search the room for you. His brows furrow as he finally gets a glimpse of you in the dress he loves so much.

Waving his index finger Bucky guides you toward him using his aura to enchant you like a siren. Your whispers of his name change into a breathless moan when you feel his hands on your hips.

The cigarette hangs loosely from his lower lip and you snatch it from his lips to take a puff, blowing the smoke into his face. 

Bucky smirks before he takes the cigarette out of your mouth to take one last puff before he flips it somewhere on the floor.

“You shouldn’t smoke, kitten.” The new pet name makes your heart flutter and your lips part in anticipation.

For a few months, Bucky tries new things in the bedroom and you love to experiment with him.

Since the incident with the redhead – Natasha, that’s her name, Bucky made sure you feel like his special girl.

No other man dares to look at you without risking his life, the same goes for any girl in town looking at your man.

“Well, handsome stranger. My husband ain’t here to stop me from doing naughty things.

“Why is a pretty little thing as you alone at a party full of mobsters?” His flesh hand slides down to your ass, groping your flesh roughly. “I bet he’d prefer being here to touch this body.”

“Nah…” Playing with his tie you lick your lips before you give him a dirty grin.

“He is away most of the time. Always busy with business and got no time for me or my pussy…” A sad sigh leaves your lips and you look up at the tall mobster, waiting for him to play his part.

Brow’s furrowed Bucky moves his other hand to your lower back to bring you impossible closer to his chest. There’s possessiveness in those blue eyes you like to drown in and it makes the heat in your core grow worse.

“I bet you are more than needy now, princess…” His breath is hot against the soft skin at your neck and you can feel your panties dampen. “Maybe I should take you here to show him that no one should leave a girl like you alone?”

“I don’t know, Sir.” Groaning as you called him Sir Bucky looks at your tits. He can see your nipples stiffen as he gropes you roughly. “Maybe he’ll come back and watch us fuck like animals…”

“You’ve got one dirty mouth. Let’s make better use of it.” 

His lips claim yours in a searing kiss and you fist his tie harshly as he slips his tongue in. You can taste the whiskey he drank and the cigarette but there’s this tiny part lingering among it all – the part which is only Bucky.

“Well, Mr. Handsome.” Playing with his tie you give your husband a dirty grin. “Maybe you could teach me a lesson for being such a naughty brat? I don’t think my husband can handle me…Sir…” 

Letting go of his tie you turn on your heels, smirking as you feel his hand on your lower back as Bucky guides you through the room. 

Steve wants to call for his friend, tries to get his attention but he gives up the moment Bucky gives him a dirty look, followed by a wink.

“Dirty girl…” Whispering the words into your ear he slides the straps of your dress down to get access to your shoulders. “Look at the city while I have my way with you. I bet your husband can’t make you cream his dick.”

Shuddering you grip the railing as you look in the distance. Bucky loves having you in public places. Tonight, he chose the balcony of the building he rented for his party.

“Bucky…”

“Nu-huh. No Bucky, Darling. How do you address me right?” His lips pressed to your ear shell, one hand groping your tit Bucky smirks as you fail to find the right word. “Try again, princess.”

“Sir…please not here.” Feigning coyness you feel his hands all over your body. He’s sliding his fingers over your stomach to slide your dress down till it hits the floor, pooling around your ankles.

“Right here, slut…” The word makes you gasp and Bucky chuckles darkly as his metal hand slides to your sex. “No panties, doll?”

“My husband hates panties or bra’s.” Growling now he ruts his clothed crotch against your ass, making you feel vulnerable and helpless. “I have to follow his orders or there will be punishment.”

“I bet you like punishment…” His breath hot against your skin Bucky slowly strokes your clit, pinching it now and then. If you could see him right now you would know you are in for a treat. “Going to fuck you here and now. Hard. Dirty. Bare…”

“No…not bare…” The first slap hits your cheek and you bite back a moan. The game is on and you play along. “I am not on anything…Sir. Please don’t get me pregnant.”

Bucky loses all control after your words. He’s groping your ass, slapping it harshly before he drags you into the room to push you onto the bed.

All tenderness is gone. Now he wants only one thing – you beg him to give you his cum.

“On your stomach, face into the cushions and you better spread those legs – whore.” Whimpering you follow his order. “Hands above your head, doll. I want to rule this body and fuck your husband out of your mind.”

“Please…I am not unfaithful. I can’t…” Your ass stings at the next way harder slap. “Shut up. Your pussy is mine tonight. I will fuck obedience into this hole and maybe I’ll take the other too? Huh?”

Straddling your lap Bucky unbuckles his belt to restraint your hands with the rough leather. Your mind races and your core throbs in need at the roughness. 

“Such a needy slut for my cock. I’ll shove it up to your ass if you are not my good girl…” 

“Please…Sir. I can’t…” His hand fists your hair to press your face into the pillow, almost cutting your air supply off. “You can and will, little princess. I have a nice fat cock for your pussy.”

Hearing Bucky open his pants with his free hand you bite your lip, moaning as you feel his erection slap against your ass.

“Look at you. All spread out, naked and waiting to get fucked.” Humming you wiggle your ass and your husband chuckles at your eagerness. 

“God, you look so hot like this. I wish your husband was here to watch me…” Grunting Bucky let go of your hair to press the tip against your asshole. “…fuck your ass…”

“No, Sir. Only my husband can fuck me there.” A smug grin on his lips he slips the tip into your slit, making you gasp when he presses his index finger against your tightest hole as he inches into you.

“I’ll fill your pussy for now and later your ass is mine. I’ll conquer it and there’s no one here to stop me.” Your body trembles as you feel your husband drape his clothed body over your naked and vulnerable form. “Beg me…”

“Please…Sir….” Before you can say more you feel his teeth sink into your shoulder and you cry out, making him chuckle darkly. “I can’t do this with you.”

All you feel is the pound of your heart and his thrusts causing the bed to creak.

His metal hand fists your hair as his lips are close to your ear.

“You’re mine, doll. Fucking mine!” Snarling the words possessively Bucky ruts into you at a maddening pace. “I will fuck your attitude out of you.”

“God…Bucky…” Your eyes roll back every time he hits this sweet spot he knows so well.

You don’t care his slacks rubs against your sensitive skin or that you will have an ugly bite mark at your shoulder. “That’s…”

“I am going to make sure everyone knows you are mine, kitten. After this fuck, your inside will know that no one else can fuck you this good.” Mewling you cry out as his teeth sink into your neck and the high ripples through your body.

“Bucky…” Grunts leave his lips with every thrust. Your body slowly calms but the way Bucky calls your name when he coats your walls let your heart race.

“I love you, Y/N. Fuck…”

One arm under your head Bucky looks at you as you gently caress his scruffy cheek with the back of your hand. For a moment he wants to close his eyes, but he doesn’t want to miss looking at you.

“You’re beautiful, princess. Do you feel good? Was I too rough or anything?”

Curling into your husbands’ side you press your lips to his jaw. “You were perfect, Baby. I will be sore in the morning and I have to admit my ass is jealous of my pussy, but I loved it.”

“So…your cute ass is jealous?” Humming you nibble at his lips, smirking as he cups your chin. “I can change that soon. Give me some hours and I conquer this ass for sure.”

“Gosh, Mr. Barnes. I don’t know if my husband is away for that long.” Grinning Bucky licks into your mouth. “Maybe we can risk getting caught…”

“Yeah. I had the same thought, kitten. How about we test this mattress some more…”

“Damn, that was one hell of a party,” Sam exclaims and you chuckle lightly as Steve looks like he had too much last night.

“Punk you look like shit.” Snickering Bucky wraps his arm around your waist to lead you toward the table to have breakfast. “I hope you were able to dunk your dick…” Before Bucky can say more you press you hand over his mouth.

“Bucky hopes you had fun, Steve. Right?” Grunting Bucky bites your finger and you chuckle as gives you a dirty look.

“I wanted to ask my friend if he finally got lucky.” Proud on himself Bucky smirks and you roll your eyes dramatically. “My wife is a prude outside of the bedroom…”

“My husband has one dirty mouth.” Grabbing your waist Bucky brings you onto his lap, pecking your neck as you fight his lips. He travels down your neck, not caring for his friends try to eat breakfast.

“Bucky…no…” Giggling you look at Steve. “Your friends are right here!”

“Let them watch us! I bet they never saw someone that hot making out. I bet the punk over there didn’t get any last night.” 

“We need to talk about something, Buck. Last night, Natasha was here. I told her to go but she said that if you want the information she got you to need to ask her nicely.” Your first reaction is to grit your teeth, followed by your fist slamming onto the chair.

Sam jumps at your outburst while Bucky smirks amused. He loves you get jealous every time a girl, especially someone from his past dares to contact him.

“He will not talk to that slut!”

“Babe…”

“No, Buck! You said no man can look at me, same goes for you…” Lips pursed you press your finger into his chest. 

“You mean no man can look at me?” Wiggling his eyebrows Bucky gropes your ass shamelessly. “Deal…”

“I mean it, James.”

“Crap, boys. Now I am in trouble. She used my name…” Still smirking Bucky moves his hands over your ass. “I will need to talk to her, doll but you can be in the same room.”

“You can bet your ass on that. I will not allow that redhead to check my meat out.” Sam silently leaves the room while Steve watches you and his friend smirking the whole time.

“I can be there too, Y/N. Maybe you better not get involved with Natasha and the shit she likes to pull.” Steve offers and this time you give him a dirty look.

“I am Bucky’s wife, not you Steve. I’ll be there and make sure she keeps her greedy hands off my man. End of discussion.” Muttering you turn your attention toward Bucky. “You better remember your ass is mine.”

“I hit the jackpot, Stevie. Hell of a woman. Demanding. Clingy. A handful and a dirty girl…” 

“Why is she here, Buck?” Natasha wears a dress barely covering anything. Her lips are crimson and the word needy painted to her forehead couldn’t be more obvious. “I thought we will talk in private.”

Bucky smirks as you hop onto his desk, ignoring Natasha’s presence. You promised you will remain silent and let your husband handle his ex.

“Natasha. Do you have information about Stark and his plans or did you come here believing we will be alone? I got no time to waste with past one-nighters.” Bucky’s harsh tone surprises you. Usually, he’s way nicer to girls.

“Buck…I came here to help you, Baby.” Your husband’s features darken and he slowly gets up to walk closer to Natasha.

“First, you will stop calling me Buck or Baby. I am James or Mr. Barnes to you. Whatever we had, is not even mentionable any longer. We released some steam but I am married now and do not need any kind of distraction.”

“She’s just…a kid…” Natasha spats looking at you but as promised, you remain calm. “You can’t tell me she is all you ever wanted.”

“Last warning, Natasha. We have rules you know that very well.” Now Bucky steps closer to Natasha, intimidating her with his angry look. “You will respect me and my wife in my home. No one comes here and says things like that and survives.”

“I got nothing to say in that case…” Getting up Natasha pouts at Bucky and the mobster shrugs.

“I bet Tony will be glad the hear you didn’t tell me about the Odinson deal or shit.” Gaping at your husband Natasha turns pale. “Did you believe I would deceive one of my best business partners, Nat?” 

“Bucky…I mean James…”

“Out now. There is the door, Natasha…” Silence fills the room after Natasha stormed off Bucky’s office.

“How’d you know about the deal?” Bucky smirks as he steps between your legs. “Baby?”

“I have many talents, ma’am. How about a new deal?” One eyebrow raised you watch Bucky open his pants.

“Oh…a new deal?” His hands slide over your thighs and you shiver at his touch. “What kind of deal, Mr. Barnes?”

“I’d like to put a baby into this sexy body, and you can keep my cute ass in return.” Humming you slip your hand into his boxers.

“The goods ain’t that bad, Mr. Barnes. I think my lawyer will call yours…” His hands in your hair Bucky pecks your lips. “But I am positive that the deal will be no problem.”

“Perfect, doll…”

“Perfect deal, Baby…”

THE END…

All works Tags

@yolobloggers​​​​​​

@meganywinchester​​​​​​​

@shikshinkwon​​​​​​​

@miraclesoflove​​​​​​

@mogaruke​​​​​​

@shatteredabby​

@soryuwifeyxx​

@letsdisneythings​

@i-love-superhero​

@psychicforest​

@thevelvetseries​

@deanmonandnegansbitch​​​​​

@sabascio​

@goodgodimaweirdperson​

@that-place-called-middle-earth​​​

@the-broken-angel-13​​​

@trumpettay​

@zxph-yr​​

———————————————————

Marvel Tags

@stuckys-whore​​

@notyourtypicalrose​

@voltage-my2dlove​

@officialmarvelwhore​

@randomgirlkensy​

@juniorhuntersam​​

@lumar014​

@doctorswife221b​

@sister-winchesters99​

@sweetkingdomstarlight-blog​​

@the-soulofdevil​​

@chonisberonica​

@redroomproperty​​

@natura1phenomenon​

@chaoticfiretaconerd​​

@heartislubbingdubbing​

@hhiggs​

@sea040561​

@midnightsilver16830​

@rvgrsbrns​

@fandom-princess-forevermore​

@amandamdiehl​

——————————————————

Bucky Barnes/Sebastian Stan Tags

@rynabarnesrogers​

@marshyrebelcloud​​​

@buchanan-lover​

[ladydaedra]

The Next Move

Part: 7/?

Pairings: Ulfric x Dragonborn; Brynjolf x OC; Cicero x OC; Ondolemar x OC

Warnings: Descriptions of violence and gore; Skyrim takes on a bit of 'Game of Thrones' feeling; may contain controversial themes

Wordcount: 1886

~~~~~

Ayla walks through the gates of Windhelm, stopping momentarily as she looks around, studying everything in the area. The wind blows through her hair as she notes nothing notably different from the last time she visited months ago.

"This way, ma'am," the soldier says and heads off towards the Palace of Kings. As they walk, Ayla can feel the citizens of Windhelm's gaze on her, whispering that she is the Dragonborn and wondering why she is here. She looks to her left and sees a small crowd, watching her with curious eyes. It is no secret that her victory against Alduin has made her a renowned hero throughout all of Skyrim, making her a legend amongst the people.

She sends them a small smile before looking back at the looming palace ahead of her. She glances back at the city and an idea strikes her. She wants to walk Windhelm's streets, visit with its citizens, get to know them a bit more, "Sir, might you be so kind to let the Jarl know that I might be awhile," she says, stopping in her steps and the soldier turns to stare at her, "I wish to explore the city a bit. If he wishes to speak with me now and if it is as urgent as he says it is, he can find me in the city. Or he can wait until I return to the palace,"

But before the soldier can stop her, Ayla turns on her heel and walks back the way they came as a slight breeze blows. She walks down the steps, cloak flowing behind her as she stops there, glancing to her left and right, trying to decide where to go.

She ends up going to the left, knowing that is where the infamous Grey Quarter is. She wishes to see it for herself again, wondering if there were any improvements to the area housing the Dunmer. She walks down the set of steps leading to where the shops and tavern for the Dunmer and Argonians are located.

She smiles as a passing Argonian couple, who return the smile before turning completely, shocked when they recognize who she is. She can't help but smile to herself when she sees the people ahead of her slowly start recognizing her, "it can't be...the Dragonborn?" a Dunmer woman asks as she watches Ayla walk by, a few children hiding behind her, peering up at the Dragonborn.

Ayla stops and smiles at the woman before her gaze goes to the three children, who immediately retreat to hiding behind their mother's dress, "it's alright," Ayla says, bending down and sending the children a gentle smile, "I won't hurt you, I promise," one by one, the children reveal themselves. The eldest, a girl, gives Ayla a toothy grin as her younger brothers come to a stop beside her, "I'm here to help," Ayla adds, handing each child five septims.

"Ma'am, you didn't..." the mother goes to object as Ayla stands up again.

Ayla shakes her head, "I won't be bothered with the loss of fifteen septims, miss," she explains as the children giggle amongst themselves, eyes glued on the gold in their hands, "like I said, I am here to help in any way possible," the woman smiles at her before looking down at her children.

Ayla continues on her trek through the Grey Quarter, glancing up at the buildings and down at the streets. It's been a while since she has traversed these streets, but from what she remembers, they look better than they did before. The buildings that house the Dunmer and Argonians have received a touch-up, mainly to the structural part to keep them from falling. Random holes in the streets have been fixed, weeds popping out through the cracks have been removed.

Ulfric did keep his word. She was impressed, maybe the thought of losing the Dragonborn and two dragons as an ally was what pushed him. Ayla walks into a large, open area with a giant gate to her left that leads to the docks. To her right is another street leading back to the Palace of Kings.

She goes straight and turns left to walk up a flight of stairs to stop in a small courtyard surrounded by three houses. She takes a sharp left and walks down the street that has a large house to the left. If she remembers correctly, that is Aventus Aretino's house. She remembers Taliyah telling everyone the story of how she came to be a part of the Dark Brotherhood and how this little boy hired her to kill an old woman in Riften.

With a sigh, she continues forward, under the little walkway connecting it to the other half of the house and stops on a bridge, in front of a railing overlooking the Grey Quarter. From up here, it doesn't look as large as it feels down there. But it sure looks pretty cramped.

"When I went to Sovengard to fight Alduin," she starts, knowing that she has company, "I went knowing that I might die trying to defeat him. I...struggled with accepting the fact," she pauses as she watches Aaryah fly in the distance. A black dot in the vast snow-covered landscape surrounding Windhelm, "but as I stood, waiting for Alduin to arrive, I told myself that if it took me dying to save Skyrim from the World Eater, then so be it,"

She turns to look to her left to see Ulfric standing there, gaze on her. She takes a deep breath as she returns to watching Aaryah fly, "I think of it now," she pauses as Aaryah swoops down and lights something on fire before flying off again and coming back for another hit, "I will gladly lay my life down to rid Skyrim of the Thalmor. I would willingly die so I can ensure that my rebellion lives to fight another day," she then looks back at Ulfric as a gust of wind blows around them, "will you do the same?" she questions him.

Ayla studies his face for the few seconds it takes for him to answer. She notes how he is standing tall, gaze hardened as he looks at her, blue eyes scrutinizing her; sizing her up, "gladly," is his response and Ayla turns to look back at the dragon.

"The bear is the symbol of leadership, strength, and courage," she starts, hearing him take a few steps towards her, stopping only when she looks over at him, "that is the banner of Windhelm and your rebellion," she pauses as she turns to her right and starts walking back the way she came, stopping only to make sure he is following, "you are the Jarl of Windhelm and right now, during this war, they need to feel safe and secure,"

"Are you saying they don't?" Ulfric asks as he walks beside her, glancing down at her as they turn the corner and walk past the gates to the city.

Ayla looks up at him before looking ahead again, "I'm saying that they don't know what is going on," she explains, returning a smile to Torsten Cruel-Sea, "they don't know how you are faring against the Empire and from simple rumor, they don't know about the alliance,"

"I don't want to drag them into this war,"

"A good excuse to keep the alliance a secret, but it doesn't assure them that they are safe," Ayla replies as they walk through the market. Ayla glances over at the group of people shopping and sees a few of them giving her and Ulfric confused glances, "if they knew that their Jarl agreed to an alliance with the Dragonborn and her dragons, I am sure they would be more...supportive of this war knowing that they are safe,"

"If I announce the alliance, the odds of both the Thalmor and the Empire finding out is pretty great," he reasons and looks over at the Dragonborn to see her shrug.

"They would have found out regardless when both our soldiers attack one or both of them," Ayla says as they return to the courtyard in front of the Palace of Kings. She turns to him, "now you asked me here to discuss something confidential,"

~

"The Jagged Crown," Galmar says, setting a heavy helmet, no crown, on the table in the war room of Windhelm, "retrieved by a group of Stormcloaks and ripped from the power-hungry hands of the Empire,"

Ayla studies the helmet, head tilted slightly as her index finger rubs her chin, brows furrowed in thought, "this is what you called me here for?" she questions, sparing Ulfric a glance then looking back at the crown, "a spiky helmet?"

Kharjo holds back a laugh while Ulfric sighs, arms crossed in front of his chest, "not just the crown, but the next step in the war," he explains and Ayla looks over at him, raising a single eyebrow and waiting for him to continue, "we plan to attack Windhelm,"

Ayla remains silent for a few moments, looking over at Kharjo, a million thoughts racing through her head. Whiterun. She remembers how Jarl Balgruuf aided her on her mission to stop Alduin. She would prefer not to attack his home, "and why are we attacking Whiterun?" she questions, meeting Ulfric's gaze head-on.

"A week ago I sent a soldier to take my ax to Balgruuf," he explains with a deep breath, "he sent the soldier back with the ax, meaning he has sided with the Empire," Ayla looks back at the crown, her thumbnail now running across her lower lip.

"From what I understand, Balgruuf has remained uninvolved with the war by not choosing a side," she starts, glancing at both Ulfric and Galmar, "why now? And why the Empire?"

Galmar chuckles, "that is a question you will have to ask him yourself,"

"Myself?"

"Whiterun will not be easy to take," Ulfric states, "with the whole Whiterun guard plus Imperial forces as well as Thalmor protecting the city, I doubt my army alone will make a big difference,"

"You need my army and dragons," Ayla says softly, mainly to herself.

"Precisely," Ulfric replies, his hard gaze on her, "without your help, we will not be able to take Whiterun,"

"It'll be the perfect time to reveal the alliance," Kharjo points out and Ayla can practically hear the smirk in his voice, "the Stormcloaks charging in to take Whiterun out of the Imperials grasp with the Dragonborn and her dragons fighting alongside them. Sounds like something out of a storybook,"

"So, Dragonborn, what is it?" Galmar asks and Ayla stares at the crown as she debates the risk level of this attack. No doubt there will be casualties, as there always is in war. But this will bring them one step closer to the fall of the Empire in Skyrim and closer to chasing the Thalmor out as well, tail between their legs.

Ayla smiles, looking up to meet Ulfric's gaze, "alright, I'm in. On one condition," she replies and waits a few seconds, "Jarl Bulgruuf isn't killed. He helped me on my quest to stop Alduin and I owe him big for that,"

She watches as Ulfric shares a glance at Galmar and the two nod, "deal," and with that, the war just started.

[css1992]

If you let me

Starker, 12k+ words

Warnings: explicit, nff, 18+, daddy kink, daddy issues, age gap (duh), brief mentions of non-con (not between main pairing), unhealthy coping mechanisms. No power AU.  

The thing Peter liked about older men was that they were easy to figure out, no games necessary. They were usually after one of two things: a distraction from a midlife crisis or an affair. If it were a midlife crisis, they wanted adventure, but it had to be a dirty little secret – after all, they were raised in different times, their family and friends expected them to fit certain boxes. These men liked pretty, young things to make eyes at them, play coy, pretend to be naive and sweet and virginal. “I’m sorry, sir, I don’t usually do this, am I doing it right?” Peter figured it made them feel young, powerful, strong, so he played along.  

The ones looking for an affair were pretty amusing, too, they usually had a good family, a beautiful wife, cute kids, but they wanted more. Something fun, and new, and crazy, without risking what they had. Usually, this happened to men who never got to experiment in their youth – again, different times. So they got married, had children, worked at boring jobs, barbecued on Sundays and fucked guys like Peter on Monday after work, or Tuesday before gym, or Wednesday after their son’s little league game.

It was cool with Peter either way, he didn’t want commitment, but he did want a few things. A warm, strong body to hold him for a couple of hours; a thick, hard cock to fill him up good, and that sense of protection and safeness that came from being with an older man. The endearments that inevitably fell from their lips, the praises, the gentleness of their touch, the way they grabbed him by the nape of his neck with a warm hand and called him boy. Good boy. Baby boy. With no strings attached, they had reputations to keep and families to get back to at the end of the night, which was perfect.

Peter had tried dating younger guys, but it just didn’t do it for him. They were often too eager, too fast, too rough. Just too young, in general. Not that older men couldn’t be too much, too, Peter learned it the hard way, not all of them knew how to take no for an answer; not all of them were willing to stop if he asked. It was okay, though, because even the ones who didn’t stop at his request were usually nice to him afterwards, so – no harm, no foul.  

The man looking back at him from across the room seemed like a good one. He knew he shouldn’t judge a book by its cover, but he was gorgeous. Possibly the most handsome man Peter had ever seen in his short life. He must be well into his forties, if the wrinkles around his eyes and the graying hair at his temples were anything to go by, but his face was beautiful and yet so masculine. His eyes were kind-looking, bright and brown, with long eyelashes, framed by dark and thick eyebrows. His nose was thin and straight, almost aristocratic, but round at the tip, and he had a strong jawline and a well-groomed goatee, that framed the fullest, most kissable lips a man his age should be allowed to have.

He approached Peter with his drink, probably whiskey, judging by the color, and the younger man clutched his glass, smiling coyly when the gorgeous man finally stopped by his side,  looking at him intently.

“What’s a sweet boy like you doing all alone in this terrible place?” He had a charming smile that lighted up his whole face, it was almost blinding. Peter refrained from telling him it wasn’t a terrible place, otherwise such a distinct man like himself wouldn’t be there. It was a fancy, five-star hotel bar, Peter obviously couldn’t afford anything there, not even a glass of water, but he didn’t need to, every time he was there someone bought him a drink.

“I’m not alone anymore,” he smiled charmingly, sucking the colorful straw of his sugary drink. He hated it, but he was never one to look a gift horse in the mouth, the drink had been sent to him by a shy gentleman sitting a few seats away from him. “And I’m not that sweet.”

“Is that so?” The older man seemed amused by Peter’s boldness, a playful smile tugging at his lips. He gave him a shameless once over, eyes traveling from head to toe, burning holes in the boy’s clothes,  but he seemed more than happy with what he saw. “Could have fooled me.”

“I’m Peter.” He offered his hand and the older man took it carefully, like a gentleman, and kissed his knuckles softly. Peter shook his head with amusement, more than aware of all the tricks a guy would pull to take a boy like him to bed. Little did he know, he already had Peter in the bag, no games needed.

“It’s a pleasure, Peter. I’m Tony.” He held his hand for a little longer than necessary, then let it go, sipping his whiskey slowly, eyes fixed on Peter’s face. “You looked so lonely here, all by yourself, thought I’d keep you company.”

“My hero.” The younger man grinned, tucking a stray curl behind his ear, under Tony’s intense gaze. “Did you come by yourself as well?”

“I never come by myself, sweetie.” He wiggled his eyebrows and if it were anyone else, Peter would probably have rolled his eyebrows and walked away, but that man was so magnetic he actually giggled at the lame joke. “I’m staying here for a couple of days, came from California for a boring meeting with some boring people, and I was just heading back upstairs when I saw you needed rescuing. Can I buy you another drink?” He gestured to Peter’s nearly empty glass and the young man nodded with a smile.

“If you insist.” Tony gestured to the bartender and he came over so quickly Peter thought he might trip over his own feet, which was odd, because he was basically scowling at at pretty much everyone at the bar all night.

“Yes, Mr. Stark?” The name sounded familiar, Peter was sure he had heard it before somewhere, and not that long ago, but he couldn’t place it.

“Another one of whatever he’s having. Put it on my tab.” Peter wanted to tell him that he didn’t want that pink, frilly drink, he could really use a beer, but again – gift horse.

“What was your meeting about, Mr. Stark?” He asked, cocking his head to the side, once the bartender hurried away to make his drink, and the older man narrowed his eyes slightly.

“It’s Tony, sweetheart.” He winked, downing the rest of his whiskey. He waved his empty glass at the bartender and he quickly nodded in understanding. “And what is everything ever about? Money, of course.” He shrugged. “You see, I’m plotting world domination, you need cash for that.”

“So I’ve heard.” He smiled, amused. His eyes drifted to the man’s hands when he accepted a new tumbler filled with golden liquid from the bartender, and Peter noticed that there were no rings on his fingers. “What’s your big plan to take over the world, Tony?”

“Clean energy.” The older man had a smart glint in his eyes when he answered, like he was satisfied with himself.

“Nice. Tell me more.” Peter wouldn’t usually take this long to drag a man to bed, but Tony seemed interesting and he was nice to look at, so he indulged himself a little bit. Besides, the bartender had just placed a fresh drink in front of him, he couldn’t let that go to waste.

“Well, it’s a little complicated, sweetheart.” Peter rolled his eyes, disappointed, but not surprised. Men like Tony would usually take one look at him and assume he was just a dumb, horny bimbo who couldn’t keep up with their wit.

“Why don’t you give it a try, sweetheart.” He mocked, seeing an amused smile take over Tony’s face, then he nodded.

“Fair enough.” He took a deep breath, scrunching his face up in thought for a few seconds. “Let’s see, do you know what a fusion reactor is, in theory? What it does?” He asked, and Peter nodded easily, sipping his drink. Tony looked doubtful, but went on anyway. “Well, so I created an affordable, compact fusion reactor that’s able to power all of New York City for a month with just a small amount of fuel.”

“That��s very impressive, assuming this is true. I suppose you’re using deuterium and tritium as fuel? Or just deuterium? How do you even meet the Lawson criterion? You’d have to heat the fuel to tens of millions of degrees, how do you produce enough energy for it to be self-sustained?” As the words left his lips, Tony’s eyes grew comically wide and Peter couldn’t avoid a chuckle.

“Who are you? Do you work for Hammer or something?” He took a step back, eyeing Peter suspiciously, so the younger man quickly shook his head.

“I’m just a waiter, Tony.” The older man continued to stare at him as if waiting for the other shoe to drop, or maybe he was waiting for Peter to confess that he was a corporate spy. Well, he couldn’t care less about any of that, he just wanted to get laid, so. “You don’t have to tell me how you did it, I was just curious.”

“Okay...” He said, slowly, approaching Peter again, carefully. He searched his face for a few seconds, then shrugged. “I’ll bite.” An amused smile stretched over his face. “It’s not like it’s a secret anymore, I did publish a paper on this subject just last week. Anyway, I’m using hydrogen isotopes with palladium, which means –“

“Cold nuclear fusion.” Peter raised his eyebrows, a little shocked, and the man seemed just as shocked by the fact the Peter understood what he said. “Are you telling me you cracked cold nuclear fusion? Scratch that, are you telling me you cracked nuclear fusion as a viable energy source at all?” He asked, still a little incredulous, but the older man looked really proud of himself, so maybe he was telling the truth.

“If you give me your e-mail address, I can send you the paper I wrote on that.” He sipped his drink again, giving Peter another once over, more carefully this time around. “I’ve gotta admit, I’m impressed, kid. I came here fully expecting to talk to an airheaded, slightly tipsy twink. I was planning to charm you with a few smart words and talk about world domination.” Tony’s smile was genuine and it was beautiful. He seemed so relaxed when he smiled, and so much younger.

“Is that what you like?” Peter cocked his head with a raised brow and a teasing smile, and Tony shrugged, still grinning.

“Sometimes, yeah.” He got a little closer and Peter observed with interest as he dragged his eyes lazily all over his body, making his skin tingle with anticipation. “Not tonight, though.”

--

Peter lay on the bed feeling a little dizzy and short-breathed, already fully naked – when had that happened? - as he watched the older man unbuttoning his crisp white, expensive-looking shirt, revealing a broad chest spattered with soft hairs, muscular abs and strong biceps. Peter was still trying to figure out what hit him when he entered that hotel room, Tony was like a force of nature the way he attacked his lips, hands roaming freely all over his body, like he owned him, like Peter belonged to him. It was thrilling and intoxicating and the young man was still dizzy, trying to wrap his head around what was going on, because that man could not be real.

He sure felt real, though, when his goatee prickled his sensitive neck, as those sexy lips left a wet trail of kisses across his jawline, then down his throat. Peter moaned helplessly, carding his fingers through his hair, scratching his scalp with short nails, biting his lips and trying not to make a fool of himself by moaning like a bitch in heat, which was exactly how he felt right then and there.

His mouth traveled down to his collarbones, biting across them with great care and the right amount of pressure to leave bruises, but not too many, licking the sore skin right after as if to soothe it. The older man stuck a clothed leg between Peter’s and he humped against it unashamedly, eyes rolling back in pleasure, feeling Tony’s lips stretch in a smile against his skin.

“So needy...” He whispered hoarsely, before attacking one of his nipples, sucking it into his mouth, torturing the little bud sweetly by holding it between his teeth as he licked it with the rough pad of his tongue. Peter threw his head back in ecstasy, hips bucking up to meet Tony’s leg. His nipples were so sensitive, it was the easiest way to get him off quickly, and it was like the older man knew that, like he knew everything about Peter’s body, he played him like a violin. “Such a pretty boy.” He dragged his lips to his other nipple, his goatee scratching the sensitive skin of his chest. He’d have beard burns all over his come morning, but he couldn’t care less. “Daddy’s gonna take good care of you.”

“Fuck.” Peter loved it when they said it first. He always felt awkward bringing it up, always felt weird asking to call someone daddy, or even just saying it out of the blue. Not that he ever received a bad reaction, but he was just afraid one of these days someone might not like it so much. “Fuck, daddy, your mouth feels so good,” he cried, writhing on the bed and rutting against the older man’s leg. His cock was impossibly hard and leaking so much precum he was worried he’d ruin Tony’s very expensive-looking pants, but not worried enough to stop. He could feel the older man’s hard-on pressing against his thigh and his mouth filled with saliva just thinking about what it looked like, how good it would taste on his tongue – fuck.  

Tony kept alternating between his nipples, sucking and biting them until they almost hurt from how sensitive they became – swollen and red from the abuse. Sensing it, the older man made his way down his abs, dragging his teeth and tongue all over his skin and quivering muscles, until Peter was no longer able to rub against his leg, but it didn’t stop him from trying. The older man stopped when he reached his cock and Peter blushed a little. He was always a little self-conscious about that part of him, he knew he was a little on the small side, but Tony didn’t seem to mind at all.

“You have such a pretty cock, baby, so hard already, you’re leaking all over, making such a mess.” His hot breath on Peter’s sensitive, flushed skin made him shiver, body trembling with anticipation, as he tried to breathe deeply to avoid a disaster.  “Daddy’s gonna take care of it now, ok? You just sit back and relax.”

He swallowed Peter’s whole cock in one go and the younger man went to heaven and back in a matter of seconds, eyes rolling, back arched off the bed, hands grabbing the other man’s head desperately, toes curling in warning. He moaned loudly, beyond caring if Tony would find it weird, his fingers were shaking, skin shivering. The brunette didn’t seem to mind, though, as he pulled back slowly to suck the very tip of his cock, only to go all the way down again, until Peter could feel the back of his throat and the way it squeezed his cock when he swallowed.

He was good, fuck, he was so good, probably the best Peter ever had, some guys didn’t even care if he got off or not, some didn’t even mind much if he was hard. Not this guy – fuck – this guy didn’t even seem like he cared about getting himself off; from the moment their lips touched for the first time it was all about Peter.

His hands traveled up Peter’s legs from the back of his knees, touch so light he could barely feel it, but a jolt of electricity traveled all the way up to the back of his neck, his hole fluttered around nothing, he was so fucking empty all of a sudden. Tony’s hands reached his ass and he palmed his cheeks hungrily, his fingers were strong and rough as they lifted Peter’s lower half from the bed to meet his mouth halfway. It felt so good, being manhandled like that by such a powerful, gorgeous man, he was going insane seeing that mop of brown-gray hair bobbing up and down on his cock, he was –

“Fuck, daddy, stop, stop – I’m gonna –“

He stopped almost immediately, letting his cock go with a pop and a smirk. He reached for the night stand, where a bottle of lube and a packet of condom sat innocently. Ah, he had planned it. Of course he had, he went to that meeting knowing that he wouldn’t come up to his room alone. Peter was just glad he was the lucky one.

Tony threw the supplies on the bed, then ran his wide, open palms from Peter’s thighs to his ankles, before placing them on his shoulders. He kissed both of his knees sweetly and Peter didn’t really know why, but it made him shiver, his nipples perked up and he gasped, biting his lower lip. Tony leaned forward, folding him almost in half, and took his mouth possessively, capturing his lips like they belonged to him, like it was his right. His tongue fucked into his mouth like a promise and Peter felt helpless and hot all over, hole quivering desperately, begging for touch.

“You were lying earlier, baby boy, you’re just as sweet as I imagined,” he murmured against his lips, before dragging his mouth across his jawline, his goatee scratching his face in the most sweet torture he could imagine. When Tony bit his ear, he felt his wet, slick finger trying to breach him and he yelped in surprise. Again, when had that happened? The older man made him feel so out of it, he thought he was missing time. “You okay?” He asked, seriously, stopping at once.

“Yeah, I’m good, just kiss me,” Peter didn’t mean to sound so needy, and he usually didn’t, but fuck. That guy was messing with his head. Tony smirked and obeyed; his soft, wet lips could almost swallow Peter whole, it drove him mad with want. He barely felt as the finger tried to breach him again, successfully this time, then went deeper and deeper until it was fully sheathed inside him. He whined into Tony’s mouth as he rocked against it, craving that sweet friction, that slight burn on his rim.

Tony fucked his finger in and out of his hole slowly, carefully, it slid easily with the help of a lot of lube. It was such a sweet kind of torture, the promise of something so much better, bigger –

“Fuck,” He squeezed his eyes shut, biting his lip until it hurt, as he tried to reign in the pleasure when Tony brushed against his prostate. “Right there, daddy, please...” He could barely form words when he felt the older man slide yet another finger inside him, as he kissed his neck soothingly. “Oh, fuck.”

“Doing okay, sweetie?” He asked quietly against his skin, fingers moving ever so gently until Peter nodded his head frantically and he chuckled, resuming his pace from earlier that night. He scissored his digits and curled them inside him, as Peter moved with him trying to get him to go deeper, faster, harder, he didn’t really know anymore, but he saw white when Tony found his sweet spot again.

“I-I’m not gonna last, daddy,” he warned, feeling another jolt of pleasure course through him when Tony pressured against his prostate yet again. “Pl-please!”

“You beg so nicely,” he whispered against his lips, drawing his fingers out of his hole. He sat up straight on his knees, letting Peter’s legs fall from his shoulders, as he started undoing his pants. “Are you gonna take it like a good boy, huh?” he asked, lowering his pants just enough to free his cock and Peter gasped, because it was fucking gorgeous – long, thick and veiny, and so fucking hard it was dripping, head flushed almost purple, it looked painful. “Do you wanna help daddy get it ready for your little hole?” He asked, stroking it slowly, and Peter up quickly, licking his lips. “Open your mouth, baby, there you go. Just the tip, ok? Don’t make daddy come too early.”

The younger man barely let him finish before he was licking and sucking the head of his cock into his mouth, groaning in satisfaction when the salty, bitter taste of his precum filled his mouth. He held the shaft with one hand, pumping it, and when he looked up he saw Tony with his eyes closed, mouth parted open and he almost came untouched right then and there. “Fuck,” he whispered, pushing Peter’s head away gently, and he whined unhappily.

Tony smirked as he got out of the bed to take his pants and underwear off, returning quickly to push Peter back onto the mattress. The younger man parted his legs, eager for what was to come, and Tony wasted no time, the blunt head of his cock started breaching him unrelentingly. Peter threw his head back, crying out in a mixture of pain and pleasure, he wasn’t sure what he was feeling, but it was good, fucking perfect.

“Sh, shh, you can take it, I know you can, baby.” He placed sweet kisses on Peter’s neck as each inch of his cock was forced into him, and it felt endless, so big, it wasn’t gonna fit, it wasn’t –“There you go, baby, so good for me, such a good boy.” He whispered against his hair and Peter felt so full, his head was dizzy, he felt so out of it, light, floating, and so fucking good. “Doing okay there, sweetie?”

“Yes, daddy, feels so good,” He was able to answer, grabbing the older man’s face to drag him down for a filthy kiss. “You feel so fucking good, fuck me.”

“As you wish.” He grinned, pulling back slowly only to slam back into him hard, making him see stars. He set a hallucinating pace, hammering into Peter like a madman, hands clutching his ass, his thighs, his waist, leaving bruises everywhere. The younger man wrapped his legs around him for leverage as he rocked back against him just as hard, fingers leaving marks on strong shoulders.  Peter saw white when his orgasm took him by surprise – he hadn’t even touched his cock – and when Tony saw it, he lost it. “Fuck, you’re so fucking hot.” He kissed him again, sloppy, dirty, wet, and Peter’s hole was sensitive, but it felt so fucking good, he thought would come again. Tony grunted against his lips when he came, hips bucking a few times, before his body fell limply on top Peter, the younger man’s legs falling apart to make room for him.

They lay there for what felt like hours, Tony’s body felt heavy, but good, it grounded him. He shut his eyes and let his fingers run across his broad back as they both tried to catch their breaths. After a while, Tony pulled off, placed a kiss on his abused, swollen lips, and got up from the bed. Peter hissed at the slight burn, but said nothing as the older man headed to the bathroom.

He heard the slick sound of the condom being taken off and thrown in the trash, then he head the tap running and, after a few seconds, Tony came back with a wet towel and gently cleaned his chest and stomach, and Peter smiled, eyes fluttering shut. He wouldn’t fall asleep, though, of course he wouldn’t. He had to go home, back to his own bed, back to real life.

The older man got back in bed and pulled Peter closer, let him rest his head on his chest, and they  lay there silently for a while longer, but it didn’t feel weird or awkward, it was nice, Tony’s fingers scratched his scalp as Peter’s fingers drew figures on his skin. It was getting pretty late, though, and he still had to catch the train. He sat up lazily, stretched, then got up to find his clothes.

“Can I see you again?” He was surprised to hear the older man’s voice. He turned around, already buttoning up his shirt, and smirked, as he approached the bed. He covered the older man’s eyes with a hand, playfully.

“I don’t know, can you?” He grinned when Tony grabbed his wrist, an annoyed huff leaving his lips.

“Cheeky.” He kissed his knuckles like he had earlier that night, then looked up at him with a resigned expression. “Is that a no?”

“It’s a ‘give it a try’” Peter winked, smiling honestly. He wasn’t against seeing the older man again, as long as they kept it casual. He didn’t usually go for second “dates” - or fucks – be he could make a few rare exceptions here and there.

“Good.” He smiled that beautiful, genuine smile of his and got up from the bed in all his naked glory. “When you get downstairs, there will be a grumpy-looking man waiting out front. That’s my driver. I’ll text him to take you anywhere you need to go.”

“Oh, there’s no need, really –“

“Let’s skip this part, just accept it, sweetheart. It’s late, if you go out there by yourself and something happens, I feel like that’s on me, and I don’t need that on my conscience.” He took Peter by the chin and pulled him closer, giving him one last kiss. “I’ll see you soon.”

Peter figured he didn’t mean it, he didn’t even ask for his phone number, but that was okay.

~-*-~

“How are you doing, man? It feels like we haven’t talked in ages.” Ned was on speaker because Peter couldn’t seem to find his one good, clean shirt that was supposed to be on the top drawer of the dresser, but it wasn’t anywhere to be found.

“That’s because it’s been ages, dude. I miss you. Stop pulling that disappearing act, will you?” His voice sounded a little sad and Peter sighed, running a hand through his hair.

“I know, I’m sorry, life’s crazy when you don’t have a cool, tech job, you know? I’m killing myself here trying to make ends meet.” There was no bite to his tone and Ned knew he wasn’t being bitter, Peter was actually proud of him. When they graduated high school, his friend got accepted into Caltech and was hired by a big company right out of college. He had a nice life in Malibu, it seemed, but Peter never got to visit him.

“You could have one, you know that.” Again, Peter sighed, he hated hearing that familiar sound of disappointment in his voice.

“So, how’s work, anyway?” He changed the subject quickly, finally finding his shirt under the bed, for whatever reason. His phone announced a new message and a quick look revealed it was from Adrian Toomes, the guy he was supposed to meet in an hour and he was already running late. He seemed nice when they talked on Tinder, he had kind, blue eyes, but he was also a little older then Peter would usually go for, but he thought he’d give it a try.

“It’s ok, I don’t know if you’ve heard, but Stark Industries is about to launch a new power plant that’s supposed to generate renewable, clean energy, at really low prices.” Peter paused for a second when he heard the name, but then it all made sense, why it had sounded so familiar. Ned had been working for Stark Industries ever since he graduated last fall. “So it’s been a little crazy, but it’s good.”

“Oh, yeah, cool.” He sat on the bed to tie his shoelaces and couldn’t keep his mind from wandering. He remembered that glorious night with Tony and it sent shivers down his spine. He hadn’t thought of that in a while, it had been three weeks since then and, sure enough, no word from him.

“Dude, you know I’m worried about you, right?” Ned asked and Peter flopped on the bed, sighing.

“No need to, Ned, seriously, I’m fine, I’m more than fine, actually.” It felt like the hundredth time that he had to say that in the last half hour.

“Really? When was the last time you saw May?” Peter squeezed his eyes shut at that, refusing to feel the burn of tears that were sure to follow every time he thought of her. He missed her so much, but couldn’t bear the look on her face whenever they met and she realized he’d never amount to anything anymore.

“I don’t know, Christmas?” He shrugged, alone in his messy, tiny room in Brooklyn, and he missed his tiny, old room in Queens, which always smelled of May’s nasty cooking.

“Dude, fuck, that was eight months ago, what about your birthday?” He sounded alarmed for some reason, and Peter flinched, because, yeah – almost a year. Almost a whole goddamned year.

“We talked on the phone. I was busy.” He muttered, fumbling with the hem of his shirt, like a kid who knew he’d messed up.

“Doing what?” Came the outraged reply.

“Stuff.”

“Peter, c’mon!” Ned sighed, frustrated, and Peter pinched his nose, shutting his eyes.

“Ned, stop this, it’s –”

“I just… You’re killing yourself, man, you don’t deserve this. You don’t deserve any of this. You deserve to go to a good college, get a good job, have a good relationship with your aunt, who’s your only fucking family, and –“

“Look, I gotta go, I’m late for work. Catch you later?” He asked in a haste, sitting up and taking the phone from the bed. There were three texts from Adrian asking if he was close, and he typed in a quick answer as he flew out the door.

“Sure, man. Talk later.” As always, Ned sounded tired and disappointed, and that was exactly why they never talked anymore.

~–*–~

“Hey, Parker, table three asked for you specifically.” Brad rolled his eyes impatiently as he handed Peter the menu. “You always get the best fucking tables,” he grumbled, walking away towards the kitchen.

Peter took a deep breath and braced himself for what was bound to be a night of unwanted flirting and maybe even some ass groping, which was what usually happened when someone asked for him specifically. That place was a dump, they couldn’t careless if the waiters were harassed by the clients, as long as they payed for their food. Well, he hoped some good tipping was involved, otherwise he would lose his shit, he really wasn’t having a good day.

When he headed towards the table, though, he quickly recognized those smart, brown eyes staring back at him, that cocky smirk framing perfect, straight, white teeth and the honey-like voice that greeted him.

“Missed me?” He asked coolly, but Peter knew better than that, a man like Tony Stark wouldn’t casually walk into a dumpster in Brooklyn to have dinner on a Thursday evening. He was there for a reason.

“How did you know where to find me?” Peter raised his eyebrows, clutching the menu, and the older man just looked amused.

“I have my ways,” he replied unhelpfully, with a smug, self-satisfied grin, and Peter couldn’t help but smile back, even though it was a little creepy.

“Should I be worried?” He asked, placing the menu in front of the older man and, sure enough, he didn’t even try to pretend to be interested in it.

“Probably.” He shrugged, eyes never leaving Peter’s body, like they were actually trying to burn holes in his clothes. “So, is the waiter on the menu?” He cocked his head to the side, trying to look at Peter’s ass, and the younger man chuckled, shaking his head at his antics.

“I’m afraid not, sir.” He looked around to check if anyone was listening in on them, and once he was satisfied, leaned down a little to whisper closer to the older man’s ear. “But he gets off at eleven if you wanna ask him again.” A wide grin spread across the man’s perfect face, accentuating the little crow feet around his eyes.

“My driver will meet you out front.”

--

“Sh, sh, shhh, nice and slow, sweetie, nice and slow… There you go. Good boy.” Peter felt like crying as he rode the older man’s cock painfully slowly, knuckles white from clutching the solid muscles on his shoulders like his life depended on it. With one hand, Tony held his right hip firmly, dictating the pace, and with the other he was stroking Peter’s cock, pumping it lazily, as he kissed his jaw and nipped his neck. “Such a sweet boy.”

“Daddy, please, I need to come so badly,” he begged, eyes squeezed shut, hips twitching, wanting to go faster. He felt so full, and stretched, and perfect, he just wanted to ride the hell out of that dick and find his release, but the mere sound of Tony’s voice telling him to go slow was enough to pin him to place. Fuck, the things he’d let that man do to him.

“Not now, honey, I’ll make it good for you, I promise,” he whispered against his lips, before taking them roughly. Peter cupped the older man’s face with both of his hands, kissing him back with just as much hunger and despair, trying with all his heart to keep the slow pace that Tony imposed.

“You’re killing me.” He bit Tony’s lip harder than necessary and the older man smirked, biting him back, as his right hand left his hip to tug his hair. Peter moaned as he sunk back down on his cock, trying to take it as deeply as it could possibly go and it drove him a little mad when it brushed against his prostate for the hundredth time that night. He moved upwards until the head of his cock almost slipped out of him, making them both hiss, Peter’s dick was leaking so much precum Tony’s stomach was soaking wet with it.  

“You’re such an impatient brat,” he grumbled, tugging Peter’s hair hard enough to make him tilt his head back, exposing his throat, and Tony attacked it with soft bites and kisses. “It feels amazing inside of you, I’m just enjoying it for as long as I can, is it to much to ask?” His hand slid from the back of his head all the way down his back to his ass and Tony grabbed it roughly, squeezing his right cheek before slapping it loudly.

“You’re mean,” he whined softly, but he shivered all over at the words, the fine hairs on the back of his neck stood on end as the cock inside him brushed his prostate yet again. “Daddy!”

“Take what you need, baby, c’mon.” Finally, sweet permission. Peter let himself go with abandon, holding on to Tony’s shoulders as he bounced on his cock for dear life, trying messily to thrust into the tight squeeze of his fist at the same time. “That’s it, baby, come for me, come on.”

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” He slipped over the edge, falling limp in Tony’s arms, and the older man flipped him easily, lying him on the couch, manhandling him like he was a rag doll, only to pound him into the cushions, taking his pleasure from him like it was his god-given right. Fuck, he was so hot with his face all scrunched up in pleasure, in ecstasy, as he came inside Peter. He wished he could feel his seed sliding out of him, he really did.

They lay there for a while, breathing heavily, and again Peter felt like Tony’s weight on top of him was grounding and soothing. It didn’t last long, though, as the older man rolled off of him and headed for the bathroom, coming out a few minutes later with a wet towel to clean him up.

“How do you feel about room service?” He asked, once he was done, as he sat back on the couch with Peter’s legs on his lap. “I’m starving, that ting you called a steak hardly counts as dinner.”

“Ah, which reminds me,” Peter reached for his jeans on the floor, struggling a little. He pulled out the five hundred dollars Tony had left on the table from his left pocket and offered it to the older man, who raised a brow. “I’m a little slutty, but you do know I’m not actually a hooker, right?”

“What? I just really enjoyed the service back in the restaurant.” He feigned innocence but accepted the money back, throwing it on the couch. “I was just trying to show my appreciation.”

“I can think of a few other ways you can show your appreciation,” Peter smirked, parting his legs, making Tony laugh loudly.

“Starting with some food, how about that? You must be hungry, too.” He squeezed Peter’s calves, and the younger man bit his lip. He should really leave, he really wasn’t the type to stay around after fucking. It just felt weird and overly intimate to be with a person after you’re both sated, it seemed besides the point. Still--

“Sounds good.”

The older man grinned and quickly grabbed the phone to place an order, Peter couldn’t understand half the words he said, really, but he’d eat pretty much anything. Feeling a little self-conscious to be naked now that they were done, he crossed his arms over his chest, not sure if he should get dressed, or if it was rude or whatever, he really wasn’t familiar with that part.

“Are you cold?” Tony probably noticed him rubbing his arms.

“Yeah, a little,” he answered sheepishly, and the older man got up from the couch, heading for the bathroom again, coming back with two robes.

“Here. It is a bit chilly.” Peter accepted it with a sigh of relief and quickly covered himself with the soft, fluffy robe. Tony grinned when Peter snuggled on the couch like a satisfied cat, then walked to the mini bar in his own robe, which somehow made him look expensive and refined, not like he had just stepped out of a bath. “So, how long have you worked at that restaurant?”

“I don’t know, too long, for sure.” Peter smiled, watching as the older man filled two glasses with scotch from tiny bottles. “Why, do you wanna hire me? Not as an escort, I hope.”

“That wouldn’t be such a terrible idea. I could keep you on my arm like a pretty accessory, people would assume you were just a dumb gold-digger. Then you’d open your mouth and knock them dead with that brilliant brain of yours. I’d pay good money to see that.” Tony came back with the glasses then offered one to Peter, as he sat on the couch by his side. “But seriously, kid, you’re so smart. Thought you’d be doing something else. I actually looked you up to make sure you weren’t a corporate spy working for Oscorps or something, that’s how I knew where to find you.”

“Told you, just a waiter.” He shrugged, growing uncomfortable with the subject, and the older man must have picked up on that, because he dropped it immediately.

“Did you get a chance to read my paper?” He asked with a curious glint in his eyes and Peter nodded excitedly.  

“Yes, I looked it up, it’s genius! Where the fuck did that idea come from?”

Everything became easier after that, they spent hours talking about the arc reactor, how it worked, and how Tony got the idea for it. When the food arrived, they sat at the small table in the room and somehow ended up talking about Tony’s time at MIT – Peter’s dream college –, about Stark industries, what life was like in Malibu. Peter had no idea what he was eating, but it was delicious, and so was the wine. It was nearing 2AM when they finished and Peter started getting dressed.

“You can stay over, you know, plenty of room in the bed.” Tony announced from his spot on the couch, nursing yet another glass of scotch.

“Oh, I noticed.” Peter smirked, but didn’t reply to what the older man said, as he continued to get dressed. Tony didn’t say anything for a few minutes, just kept watching Peter like some sort of predator.

“What a man’s got to do to get your phone number, huh?” The older man’s voice startled him when he was fully dressed and he turned around, raising an eyebrow.

“You could try asking for it.” He smirked, seeing a similar expression take over Tony’s face.

“Can I have you number, kid?” He asked, amused, and Peter pretended to think, tapping his chin.

“I don’t know, I kinda like my privacy.” He sighed, and the older man threw a cushion at him, making him giggle. He told him the number, though, and Tony typed it into his phone.  

“Is that your real number? Will you actually answer if I call?” He narrowed his eyes and Peter shrugged.

“You’ll have to figure that out yourself.” He crossed his arms over his chest when Tony got up from the couch, approaching him slowly.

“Why do you have to be such a tease about everything, you little minx?” His robe was tied very loosely around his waist, his chest was almost completely exposed, Peter’s fingers twitched, wanting to touch it.

“I’m a man of mystery” He answered gravely, feeling the older man’s strong arms wrapping around his waist.

“You’re an asshole,” Tony muttered against his neck as he bit it, and Peter giggled, trying to get away.

“You like my asshole.” They burst out laughing and Tony pulled him into one last kiss.  

~-*-~

Walking inside that apartment felt like time-traveling. Everything was exactly how he left it years ago, May didn’t move a single vase out of place. He suspected that his room would still be the same, too, but didn’t dare to check. He sat on the couch and observed May’s features, she looked older. Still incredibly gorgeous, yes, but older. The only thing in the apartment that gave away that time had moved on.

“Mr. Delmar asked about you the other day.” She smiled, sipping her coffee.

“It’s been a while.” He admitted, watching her face become more serious as she nodded slowly.

Fuck, this was such a bad idea, he shouldn’t have come. Ever since his talk with Ned, he was feeling guilty about not visiting May, but sitting there, in his childhood home, with the woman who raised him like a mother, felt – wrong. He didn’t deserve to be there. He should never be there. He ruined her.

“It wasn’t your fault, Pete,” she could always tell what he was thinking – another good reason not to visit. “There was nothing you could have done to –“

“I was right there, May,” he cut her off, quietly, rubbing his hands at his face. They’d had that conversation at least a million times over the years and it still felt draining. “He pointed the gun at me first, you know. Ben protected me. I stood there, frozen, like a scared little boy. I didn’t –“

“What were you supposed to do? Jump in front of the bullet? Die in his place? Peter, he would never want you to do that, I would never want you to do that! You were like a son to him, to us, it was our duty to protect you, not the other way around!” She pleaded, desperate, and he looked away from her. No matter what she said, he looked at her, at how – broken she was, and he knew it was because of him. Because he couldn’t help Ben. Because her husband gave his life to save his, and Ben was a hardworking, kind, loving man, who had May and tons of friends, and Peter was just – worthless. He knew, deep down, May could see that too.

“Nevermind, I’m just gonna –“

“It was hard for me, too, Pete.” She said, suddenly. “I know you were a kid and you loved him like a father, but he was my husband. My life partner. It was hard for me, too.” Her eyes were shining when she looked at him briefly and his heart broke to pieces to see how devastated she was, but she looked away quickly.

“I never said it wasn’t, May –“

“But it wasn’t your fault. Never, in a million years, could anyone ever blame you. I just… I don’t know why you keep pushing me away. I know I’m not your blood like Ben was, but you’re still my nephew, no matter what. I raised you like a son.” She was crying openly now and Peter couldn’t even reach out to comfort her.

“I’m so sorry, May.” He covered his face with his hands, unwilling to look at her, unwilling to let her see the tears forming in his own eyes at her admission. “It’s not you, okay? It’s just – I need – I-I miss you, too.”

After Ben’s death, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t bear to look at May. He couldn’t bear to be in the apartment. He figured they reminded him of Ben, of his parents, of better days, but it wasn’t just that. He was 16 when Ben died and it broke him, it took him back to that dark place he’d been in at 10, after his parents’ death. He couldn’t eat. Couldn’t sleep. Couldn’t leave the house. He failed so many classes, by the time they were supposed to apply for colleges, he didn’t have many options and, weirdly enough, he didn’t really care. May was devastated, she cried for months. It was hard, looking at her.

But she didn’t deserve what he was doing to her, so he sucked it up and smiled.

“I promise I’m gonna visit more often, ok? Are you free on Sunday?”

~– * –~

It was Saturday night and Peter was just lounging on his bed, after a long shift at the restaurant, when his phone ringed. He didn’t recognize the number, but he figured it could be one of the guys he hooked up with in the past, and he was really bored, so.

“Hello?”

“Ah, so this really is your number.” Peter was a little surprised to hear that voice. After he left the hotel, a couple of weeks prior, Tony never called or texted, so he thought that was the end of their little adventure. He smiled to himself.

“Took you long enough to figure that out.”

“Yeah, sorry about that, kid, I meant to call earlier, but that whole world domination plan is still a thing, so I’m a little short on time. But I’ll be in New York next Thursday, any chance you could make some time for me then? Say, around nine?”

Peter bit his lower lip, considering. He enjoyed Tony’s company, he really did, the man was smart and funny, and he made Peter feel so fucking good when they fucked. He was also a great kisser, a very attentive lover and just generally a nice guy. The thing was, Peter couldn’t even remember the last time he had a third date with someone and, to be completely honest, he usually tried to avoid those, he didn’t want to send the wrong message. But Tony lived in California, anyway, and he only called when he was in town, looking for sex, so what was the harm in going?

“Sure, yeah. I can make that work.” He shrugged at the empty room.

“Sweet. Dress nice, I’m taking you somewhere fancy.”

“Oh, God, no, there’s no --” Peter rubbed at his face, already feeling anxious just to think about the sort of restaurants Tony usually went to.

“Hey, don’t even try, I’m gonna feed you before I fuck you, it’s common courtesy and I’m a gentleman. You just didn’t give me a chance before, you jumped me before I could even offer you a drink.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t hear you complaining, what with your tongue so far down my throat.” Peter grinned and heard the other man chuckle.

“Happy will pick you up at nine, brat. Text me the address sometime this week.”

--

Peter was still a little tipsy from the fancy wine they had at dinner and the scotch they had later. Tony wasn’t kidding when he said it was a fancy restaurant, he felt weird and out of place at first, but the older man made everything seem so normal and natural, he still couldn’t wrap his head around the fact that his brain seemed to stop functioning properly around him.

They ended up back in his hotel room, where they had the sloppiest, messiest, drunkest sex anyone had ever had and Peter was lying on his stomach with his eyes closed, slowly sobering up as the minutes ticked by. Tony was sitting with his back against the headboard, running his fingertips lightly across Peter’s shoulders, talking about his PA, Pepper Potts, and how he couldn’t run the company without her, because he was such a slacker. He was still drinking scotch and Peter honestly had no idea how he wasn’t completely trashed, even though he was clearly not sober either.

“You were really young when you took over the company, right?” Peter slurred, sleepily, as Tony’s fingers slid up the back of his neck and into his hair, massaging his scalp. The younger man closed his eyes, purring.

“Yeah, I was around twenty or something.” For the first time since they met, Tony’s voice was quiet, not booming with confidence or mirth, just quiet and soft.

“Because your parents died?” Peter whispered, eyes still closed, but Tony’s hand in his hair didn’t even falter, so he figured it wasn’t a touchy subject.

“Yeah.”

“How did you cope so well?” He opened his eyes and the older man was resting his head against the headboard, eyes closed, face relaxed and open, fingers still scratching his scalp. It took Peter by surprise how at ease he seemed to be around him, it made him blush and feel – what was he feeling?

“I didn’t, kid, I was all over the place. I got drunk every night, got high everyday. I fucked so many people it’s miracle I didn’t get some fucked up STD. My twenties are a fucking blur.” He turned to look at the younger man and he felt so small under his gaze.

“But you’re better now.” He whispered, trying hard not to break eye contact. The older man smiled.

“Yeah, this might come as a surprise to you, but it’s been a while since I was twenty.” Tony grinned and Peter raised his upper body, supporting his weight on his elbows. Tony slid his knuckles across his cheeks, and Peter’s eyes fluttered shut. “Did you lose your parents, too?” He asked, softly, and Peter thought about avoiding the question, but he was too drunk and too tired to be mysterious.

“Yeah, when I was ten. I-I was all over the place, too, and just when I thought I was getting better, I lost my uncle – and I. I couldn’t help him. He was like a father to me. I think it fucked me up for good, you know?” He winced while trying to smile, and the older man tried to smooth down the lines on his forehead with his fingers.

“Nah, it gets better. I promise.”

“That’s nice to hear.” He smiled, even though he didn’t believe him, and Tony could probably tell. “How come you never married?” Tony raised and eyebrow, amused, and Peter shrugged. “You’re hot, smart, rich. Like, people must throw themselves at you all the time. Are you a confirmed bachelor or something?”

“It just never happened. I guess when you have so many – attractive features, it’s difficult to tell who’s there for the right reasons.” He pinched Peter’s nose and the younger man scrunched up his face, making Tony laugh. “Why? Are you gonna propose? Got a ring hidden up this cute little butt? Let me check.” He playfully patted and squeezed Peter’s ass cheeks and he squealed, laughing hard.

“You wish!” He giggled when Tony started tickling his ribs, batting his hands away and turning over on the bed. “Stop!” The older man crawled on top of him, caging his head between him arms as Peter panted, trying to catch his breath. He didn’t have a chance to do so, because Tony started kissing him gently and deeply, slowly, and Peter melted into the bed. The man was such a good kisser, he could swear he must have taken a course somewhere or something like that. When he pulled away, Peter took a deep breath. “I have to go now.”

“You want to go now.” Tony corrected, but he was smiling. He rolled off of his body, not before leaving a peck on his lips. “Happy will be waiting for you out front. Drink lots of water, you don’t wanna have a hang over tomorrow.”

“You do realize you’re not really my dad, right?” Peter narrowed his eyes at the older man and he chuckled, shaking his head.

“Oh, no, trust me, if I were, you wouldn’t be this bratty.”

–*--

Bored out of my mind

Tony’s text lighted up Peter’s phone screen and he smiled, shaking his head as he pocketed it to serve his tables. That was a thing, now, apparently. He and Tony texting. They had been doing it for a few weeks, ever since the older man left the last time. He was fine with that. They were friends, Tony made him laugh, and there was the added benefit of sex whenever he was in town, there was really no harm.

His phone vibrated in his pocket a few other times as he worked, he figure they were more texts from Tony, or maybe even from May or Ned. He had been trying to talk to them more often and, slowly, it stopped feeling weird and forced. Slowly, it started feeling good again.

Once his shift was over and he walked home, he took a quick shower and opened his texts. There two from Tony, one with a picture of his bored face and another one saying “entertain me”. There was a text from Ned letting him know that he planned to come home for Christmas and a missed call from May that he’d return later.

More importantly, there was a notification from Tinder. When he opened it, he saw that he was matched with a guy named Quentin Beck. He was 38, so not a lot older, but still. He looked gorgeous, with pale blue eyes and a lumberjack beard. It had been a while since he had gone out with anyone besides Tony – actually, when he thought about it, he hadn’t really talked to anyone new in a very long time.

So when the guy asked him if he wanted to meet that night, he went. He didn’t really want to go, even though the guy was gorgeous and apparently very nice, but he went anyway. They made small talk in the guy’s living room, but they soon moved to his bedroom. He was okay, not amazing, Peter had to get himself off or he wouldn’t come. It was whatever, he felt a little used, a little weird, but didn’t think much about it.

When he got home, he texted Tony a picture of himself making a silly face, along with a text: “I hope this is entertaining enough.” Not even two minutes later, he got a text with a picture of the older man with a hand over his heart, making a dramatic face. “I’m not entertained, I’m in love, but thanks for trying.”

Peter laughed alone in his room at Tony’s joke, shaking his head, and for some reason, his night got a little better.

–*--  

“I missed you so much, baby boy.” Tony whispered in his ear from behind and he shivered all over, clutching the wooden headboard as the older man slammed against him, chest touching his back, arms firmly wrapped around his waist. Fuck, he missed Tony, too, so much, even though they’d been talking every day for months, they hadn’t met in a long time, Peter was climbing the walls by the time the older man announced he’d be in town for the weekend. “Come for me, baby, come on.” He wrapped a hand around Peter’s cock and it took only two pumps to push him over the edge, as he moaned loudly, hole clenching around Tony’s dick as the older man came, too, grunting against his neck.

After a few seconds catching his breath, Tony pulled away, still holding Peter from behind, kissing his neck, his ears, and tickling his ribs. Peter giggled, trying to get away, but the older man wouldn’t let him.

“Tony, cut it out!” He squealed, and finally the older man let him go. Breathing hard and still giggling a bit, he stepped out of the bed and hurried to the bathroom to clean himself up. “I really have to go, I’m so, so late!” Peter couldn’t afford to give up his shift at the restaurant, money was really tight that month, so he and Tony managed to squeeze an hour between the end of the man’s meetings and the beginning of Peter’s shift, but he was already running late.

He went around the room putting on his clothes, and when he was finally ready, Tony got up from the bed to meet him at the door.

“You need a new jacket” He muttered against his lips as they shared a final kiss. They both looked down at Peter’s pitiful jacket, there were at least two visible holes on it, and Peter knew there was another one under his left arm that Tony couldn’t see.

“Tell that to my bank account.” He joked, watching a dissatisfied look take over Tony’s face.

“Let me buy you one.” He asked seriously, wrapping his arms around his waist, and Peter rolled his eyes.

“Tony –“

“Please. We’ve been seeing each other for what, five months now? I’ve never got you a gift, do you know how hard this is for me? I’m a billionaire, I like spending money on people, you’re killing me with this ‘no gifts policy’, kid.”

“You’re impossible.” He shook his head, smiling, and the older man looked hopeful, arms tightening around his waist.

“So, what do you say? I have the afternoon off tomorrow, I could take you shopping.” He wiggled his eyebrows and Peter raised one finger in front of his face.

“Not shopping. One jacket. One single jacket. I mean it.” He said gravely, only to see a grin spread across Tony’s face.  

--

“Gorgeous. Exquisite.” He adjusted the lapels of Peter’s new jacket, then his new scarf, which matched his new gloves perfectly. They had just stepped out of the store and Peter was still a little freaked out that there were no price tags on the clothes and Tony didn’t let him check the receipt. “And cute as a button.” He pecked his lips.

“You’re impossible!” He said as Tony clasped a hand on the back of his neck and guided him down the street, walking straight by Happy and his car. Peter frowned. “Aren’t we going back to the hotel?” They had met at the store after Tony’s meetings were over, so they hadn’t got a chance to be alone yet.

“How about some hot chocolate first?” He offered, walking them towards a coffee shop just down the street, and Peter shrugged, agreeing. Tony slid his arm across Peter’s shoulders and pulled him closer, and the younger man tucked himself under his arm contently, sighing at the warmth.

When they got to the coffee shop, Tony told him to take a seat while he ordered. He stared out the window as he waited, thinking that Christmas was just around the corner and how fast that year had gone by and how much had changed, specially over the last few months. He smiled to himself, feeling silly and happy, for the first time in a very long time.

“What is it, did someone fall on their butt?” Tony asked when he arrived with their drinks, looking out the window curiously. Peter chuckled, shaking his head, but didn’t offer anymore information. He eyed the mugs of hot chocolate filled to the brim with whipped-cream and his mouth watered.

Tony sat by his side on the booth and Peter took the beverage with both hands, trying to steal some of its warmth, and when he took the first sip, some of the whipped-cream smeared his nose and upper lip. He went cross-eyed trying to lick it clean, and heard Tony laughing out loud beside him.

“Oh, no, wait, wait!” He pulled his phone from his jacket pocket and directed the camera at Peter. The young man made a bored face as Tony took the picture. “And that is my new wallpaper, thanks,” he beamed, turning to look at Peter again. “C’mere,” before the young man could react, Tony licked the tip of his nose clean.

“Tony!” There were tears in his eyes from how much he was laughing, even though he was punching the older man’s arm in protest.  

~-*-~

“I don’t want you to make a big deal out of this, ok?” Peter warned seriously and heard Ned agree eagerly. They had been talking more often over the last few months, just like he was trying to visit May at least once a weak. “I’m gonna start attending community college next year.” He bit his lower lip nervously, a little afraid of what Ned would think. May had cried tears of joy for hours when he told her, but he and Ned had once made plans to be roommates at MIT and he had graduated from CalTech last fall, so--

“Peter, holy fuck! Dude, I can’t – I’m so fucking happy for you! That’s what I’m talking about, you’re awesome, you’re gonna do great, and then –“

“Okay, calm down, like I said, let’s not make a big deal out of this, ok? It’s just something that I’m gonna try and it might not work, so chill.” He smiled to himself, a little relieved that Ned was happy for him, but what did he expect? He was the best friend Peter could hope for.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, no, sure. Of course. Super chill.” He was silent for just a few seconds, before he spoke excitedly again. “But I’m so happy, Pete. You’re – I’m glad to see you’re doing okay.”

“Speaking of seeing, are you coming home for Christmas? I miss you, dude, haven’t seen you in what, two years?”

“Yeah, I’ll come, and I have good news of my own! Are you sitting down?” Peter confirmed, amused. “Ok, remember I told you about Stark Industries new power plant and stuff?”

“Yes?” Peter blushed at the mention of the name Stark. Ned had no idea that he’d been banging his boss, so it was always weird when he talked about his job.

“It’s gonna operate in New York, they were putting together a team to transfer there, and guess who’s going?”

“Shut up!”

“Yeah! I’m going home, dude, for good! And best part is, I’m gonna work closely with Mr. Stark, I’m talking about same floor kinda deal, dude.” Peter froze.

“Wait, what? But I thought T – Mr. Stark lived in Malibu?” Surely Ned must be mistaken, Tony loved Malibu, he would never leave it for New York, that was stupid. He wasn’t coming.

“Yeah, dude, but he’s moving to New York next year, after they launch the power plant. He’s moving the headquarters of S.I. to New York.”

Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck. Peter tried to take a deep breath, he just needed to rationalize this. They just couldn’t be together once he moved, that would be – they weren’t dating or anything, because Tony lived thousands of miles away, so if he came, it would be different, because they would be living in the same city, and just – really, they weren’t dating, Peter didn’t date, so they weren’t dating, so it was fine, he’d just call Tony and let him know that their arrangement was over, which was fine, he didn’t –

“Oh. Cool.” He remembered that Ned was still on the line.

“Yeah, tell me about it. I’m psyched!”

–

“Hey, Pete. Are you ok?” Tony answered on the second ring, sounding surprised and on alert. “You never call.”

“Sorry, did I disturb you? Can you talk?” He asked, nervously. There was a reason he never called Tony, he was a busy, important man, he had meetings to go and things to create and money to make, he couldn’t possibly have time for Peter.

“Yeah, sure, what’s up? Is something the matter? Are you in trouble? You sound nervous.” He could hear the concern in his voice and he bit his lips, feeling guilty. There was nothing Tony had to worry about, after all, it was silly, Peter was making a big deal out of nothing. It wasn’t like they were breaking up or anything, they weren’t even together to begin with, so. It was just a “no more sex” kind of talk. Nothing to be nervous about.  

“I’m fine, I’m okay, it’s – Are- are you moving to New York?”

“What? How do you know that?” He was surprised by the question, but didn’t seem mad, which was good, he didn’t want to get Ned in trouble over this.

“Just answer, please?” He pleaded quietly.

“Yes, I am. It was supposed to be a surprise, though, I was gonna tell you in person, after Christmas. What’s the matter?” Again, he sounded worried, and Peter bit his lips until he drew blood.

“It’s just… I… We – I don’t know, Tony, I’m. What is this to you – us? What are we…?” He didn’t know why the fuck he was going in that direction, he was just supposed to say they couldn’t fuck anymore.

“Uh, I don’t know? Does it matter? Do you wanna put a name on it? We can be boyfriends or whatever, but I think I’m a little old for that title, so maybe you could be my boyfriend and I can be your… manfriend? Significant other? We can figu–”

“Tony, stop joking around!” He gasped, shocked at the word boyfriend, what was Tony even talking about, Jesus, they weren’t – they never –

“I’m not joking around. I mean, I was joking about the manfriend thing, but otherwise I’m dead serious.” Fuck, no, this couldn’t be right, this couldn’t be true. Surely Tony wasn’t being serious, of course it was all a big joke, they weren’t dating, for fuck’s sake, they were fucking, that was it, nothing more, why was he talking about boyfriends, relationships – “Peter, you’re freaking out.”

“Of course I’m freaking out!” He squealed, taking himself by surprise by how high his own voice sounded.

“I knew this was gonna happen, that’s why I wanted to talk to you in person. Look, it’s no big deal.” Why the fuck was he so calm and collected?

“Tony, this is not – we’re not – this is casual! It’s – It’s just sex!” He reasoned, hearing a sigh coming from the other side.

“Honey, c’mon, you know that’s not true. I care about you, and I know you –“

“I’ve slept with other men while you were away.” He blurted out, because that was very important information, that was proof that they weren’t serious. He slept with Toomes and with Beck and if they were boyfriends he wouldn’t have done that, so, clearly, they weren’t boyfriends, what kind of boyfriend would do that? No kind. No kind of boyfriend would do that.

“O-kay.” He said slowly, clearly surprised by the confession. “Okay, that’s fine, we haven’t talked about exclusivity yet, so you did nothing wrong, there’s nothing to –“

“Tony! I’m – I’m worthless! I’m a slut, I’m poor, I’m – I’m just a waiter, I have no future, you can’t  be with me!” He was really freaking out there, he could barely breath, he was sweating like a pig, pacing his room, and Tony couldn’t seem to understand what he was saying, why couldn’t he understand what he was saying? Wasn’t the man supposed to be a genius?  

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, kid! First of all, take a deep breath, will you? Second of all, I’m a big boy, I can very well choose who I want to be with or not. And third of all, are you insane? You’re the smartest person I’ve talked to in years, you’re gorgeous, funny, kind and sweet, and of course I wanna be with you!”

“Well, I-I don’t wanna be with you,” He answered, voice wavering, but he was sure of it, of course he was sure.

“Peter, come on, you’re not thinking this through –“

“I can’t do this, Tony, I can’t. I’m not – I’m not boyfriend material, I’m – You’re – This isn’t gonna work.” He ran a hand through his hair, trying to calm himself down, he was doing the right thing, it was for the best.

“It’s been working for almost six months in case you haven’t noticed, Pete, what --”

“No, no! We’re not – Look, I’ve gotta go, just – Just leave it alone, ok?” He didn’t wait for an answer, he just hung up the phone and threw out of reach. There, done. Easy as pie.  

–*--

Christmas had come and gone and it was really nice. He and May had take out Thai food after they ruined their attempts of cooking Christmas dinner. It was kind of a tradition for them. They would try to cook, fuck up royally, then they’d order the least Christmassy thing they could think of. Ned visited for a couple of days, they hung out in his room building Legos and drinking beer, then he had to go back to Malibu, but he was supposed to move back in February, which was nice.

Everything was nice and okay, life hadn’t been this easy in a long time, so he had no idea why there was a Tony-shaped void in his heart, when he was so used to that place to being completely and shapelessly empty.

It was the first week of January when his bell rang, he thought it was the Chinese he ordered, but when he opened the door, soft brown eyes stared back at him.

“Tony, wh – what are you doing here?” He stuttered, clutching the door, and the older man looked so elegant and composed and calm, what was he even doing in such a terrible neighborhood, he didn’t belong there.  

“May I come in?” He asked calmly, and Peter wanted to say no, because he couldn’t look at him, he didn’t want to look at him. But he couldn’t say no, so he stepped aside and let the man in. He stood there, in the middle of his ridiculously tiny and messy living room, and Peter closed the door, leaning against it, as if he needed a quick escape route in case of emergencies. He turned to look at Peter. “Not very nice of you to break up over the phone, hang up on me and then block my number, kid.”

“I-I, I didn’t, I –“ Before he could think of an answer, the older man raised a hand, stopping him.

“It’s okay, I forgive you, I’m here now, sorry I couldn’t come earlier.” He stepped closer to Peter, who in turn tried to become one with the door the way he pressed his back against it.

“I-I didn’t ask you to come. In fact, you should leave,” He muttered, looking down at the floor, until he saw Tony’s expensive shoes stepping into his line of view, so close to his sock-clad feet, and he blushed when he noticed that his socks didn’t even match.  

“Here’s what I think, correct me if I get anything wrong. I think you’re lonely – and I think you like feeling lonely, because it’s safer. I think you’ve isolated yourself from the people you love, afraid you’d lose them one way or another, afraid that you’d have to go through that pain again, and you’ve been avoiding getting close to other people for way too long. And then I came in.” Tony placed a finger on his chin, lifting his head gently, and Peter hadn’t even noticed that his face was wet and he was sobbing quietly. He closed his eyes, he couldn’t bear to look at Tony’s face, afraid of what he might see there. “I know you, kid. I’ve been you.” Tony’s lips on his took him by surprise, but he didn’t flinch, he didn’t move away, he craved that touch, he wanted Tony to come closer, to hold him, to stay with him, just – “I love you. And I’m not going anywhere, you can’t push me away.”

“Tony.” He wrapped his arms around his neck, crying silently against his shoulder. There were so many words trapped in his mouth, but he couldn’t say them, he couldn’t.

“It’s okay, I’m here. I’m not leaving,” He whispered against his curls, holding him so tight, so close, that Peter believed him.

If you let me

Here’s what I’ll do

I’ll take care of you.

[yamithediaperdork]

Blackmail is such a UGLY word (Inuyasha)

Blackmail is such a ugly word

Living in the era he did, and being what he was one would think that fox demon named Shippo had seen it all, double so considering all of the adventures he had been on with the half demon Inuyasha and the rest of their friends. And yet one would be wrong because at this moment Shippo was having to pinch himself from breaking into a fit of giggles and giving up his hiding place in a bush as he watched the big strong and bad ass Inuyasha crawl around on all fours dressed like a infant. Gone were the fire rat robes and in their place was baby blue mittens with white trim at the wrists on his hands, and baby blue booties on his feet that again had the white trim at the ankles,And a baby blue bonnet on his head with the the frills on the head that helped protect the baby once again white. those were cute enough, but it the was the blue plastic pants around his hips bugling from who knew how many layers of cloth diapers that had the kit biting down on his touage as Inuyasha babbled loudly and swung his massive diapered rear back and forth before plopping on his padded read and sucking on his thumb. 'I am SO glad I decided to follow him now!' the fox demon snickered in his head.

The last four times they returned to the village because Kagome had to go back to the modern world Inuyasha had declined to go with her and would instead insist he had some sort of secret training to go do off by himself. He also made it clear that a swift and brutal death awaited anyone who tried to follow him and after they had found Koga with the snot beat out on his and in just his undies tied to a tree, he was believed.   Of course there were rumors, it was just a small village after all and the most believed one (Because no one could see the half demon actually training himself that hard for the 2-3 days if not longer Kagome would take to come back.) Was that he had a lady friend out in the bushes that he met with. It would also explain the strange scents that came off of him when he came back. Well, If Inuyasha was being a two timing dog (Pun not intended) then Shippo was gonna catch him in the act using a funny little device Kagome had given him from the future that let him capture images and save them. With his camera in paw, he set out ignoring the warning from Sango and Miroku that if Koga had been caught.. "Please! I'm WAY smarter and more tricky then him! It'll be a breeze!" He had boasted. Well, it hadn't exactly been a breeze and more then once on the 3 hour hike he wondered what he'd gotten himself in and had almost been busted by Inuyasha.

The cabin they came up to was by the forest while not being in it, and next to a lake thankfully as Shippo might of forgotten his canteen in his rush to keep up with the dog demon. the grass was soft and green, or at least looked like it as Shippo had hidden himself in a wild berry brush to A) get cover and B) feed his rumbling gut before it gave him away and Inuyasha took one last look around, blushing now and then had gone into the one room cabin.(Again, this was a assumption on Shippo's part just based on it's size.) He'd been too busy pigging out to first notice when Inuyasha had came back out and it was only when a weird coo'ing and gurgling noise like a baby would make he zoned back in. 'Wait does he have a baby out here?' Was Shippo's first thought and then well...he kinda did!

Inuyasha coo'ed and giggled, he just loved his big baby time and how big and silly he felt during it. Getting everything he needed for it though had been a mortifying and humiliating endeavor and taken the better part of a year to set up. Thankfully the cabin had already been here and from the dust and smell of it had been long since ditched (or it's previous owner eaten) so He had THAT going for and he'd been able to set up a makeshift nursery in there having nailed part of a fence to either side of the cot and replacing the mattress. he didn't have a changing table per say but some soft blankets laid out on what had once been a dining table. Sure compared to the nursery's he'd seen in Kagome's time it was crap, but considering he was working with what he could trade for he felt pretty damn proud of himself. he flopped back on his back and sucked on his thumb, wishing he could get one of those little sucky thingies he'd seen babies use but he'd pushed his luck getting Kagome to get him a booklet on how to fold cloth diapers, stammering he wanted to be ready if he ever had a kid. She'd just rolled her eyes and Bam, Booklet and the end of leaky diapers and pin pricked thumbs. He was thinking about what Kagome would say if she ever found out about this and shut his eyes, picturing her taking picture after picture of him and for a second the image was so vivid he sworn he COULD hear the click of her camera..then tugged his thumb out his mouth and blushed crimson. "Wait a second.." he COULD hear it and narrowed his sense in on the source and growled, getting up and starting to charge over as best he could with his bulky diapies on and in his mittens and booties. "WHOEVER YOU ARE MAKE PEACE WITH YOUR GOD, YOUR DEAD!" He yelled.

Shippo was yelping and fumbling with the stupid camera, he had seen Kagome do it somehow where it didn't make noise and now wished he'd paid attention. Inuyasha was charging in like a bull and he tried to think of something, anything useful he could say because he was pretty sure just because they were semi friends didn't mean he wasn't about to have a messy end. 'Wait..wait..she said something..about clouds?' Shippo thought and then rolled out of the bush just as Inuyasha got then and stood up holding out the camera and wagging a finger. "Ah ah ah puppy! this camera is linked to Kagome's cloud!" he said, not even sure what it meant but it sure paused the rampaging baby. "The second it starts to get damaged all those BABY pictures I took of you get sent to her. AND only I can get rid of them. Kagome set it up for me so you wouldn't steal it." he added smugly, lying his tiny furry ass off but it DID sound like something she'd do. "Then I'll just leave the camera alone and smash YOU." Inuyasha growled, trying to look menacing but Shippo just started to laugh."WHAT'S SO FUNNY!?" "You DO recall how your dressed right now puppy wuppy. And give it up, you can either do as I say from now on, or EVERYONE finds out biggggg baddddd Inuyasha is just a cute baby butt." Shippo said and folded his arms. Inuyasha growled and snarled.. then hung his head and slumped. "This is blackmail you know.." "Blackmail is such a ugly word..I prefer to think of it as pup sitting a diaper wear dummy...Now sit boy." Shippo said, taking a perverse delight in his power of the big baby as Inuyasha plopped onto his diapered behind. "Goood boy~"

Crawling on all fours on the command of the brat was bad enough but Shippo had taken it a step further and so he was riding on Inuyasha's back and smirking. "You know, you don't make a half bad steed Inuyasha..if you ever wanna give up on the hero thing.." Shippo chuckled. "Watch it shrimp or I'll-" Inuyasha started to growl. "Do nothing but get yourself outed like a diaper wearing LOSER." Shippo said smugly. "By the way, from now on when it's just the two of us, you're gonna call me Master." "...isn't that a little much even for you?" Inuyasha asked, trying to temper his anger and word it in a way to make the fox demon think twice. "Well I was going to have you call me daddy..we can switch to that if you pre-" Shippo started with a giggle. "Master is fine! I like it master!" Inuyasha said quickly and almost face planted when he felt the fox pat his pampered bottom. "Good boy!" Shi- er Master said and Inuyasha whimpered, thinking about how much this was all going to suck.

Getting into the babies nursery Shippo put two hands over his nose even as he slid down. "What is that STINK!? Don't tell me you actually crap yourself!!" "I uh..well see..I.." Inuyasha mewed, on his knees and looking down, poking his index fingers together. "When did you even get time to do that?!? I followed you out here!" "I um.. didn't.. clean my diapies before I left last time Master." Inuyasha admitted sheepishly. Shippo made a disgusted face and then shook his head. "Hope you have a shovel here because your about to go outside and bury the treasure deep." Shippo said and then sighed at the blank look on the pup's face. "Go dig a hole dumb ass, and dump your diaper pail in it, then bury it. and dig deep." "But..but..I don't have a lot of spare diapers, so after I change out of these I;ll have to clean the dirty ones before I can get changed!" Inuyasha whined. "And that's MY problem how? get to it diaper butt before I decide this isn't worth my time and just ruin you!" Shippo demanded, deciding that he loved this feeling of power. what made it all the sweeter was when Inuyasha just nodded and mumble a soft yes sir and got to his feet and walked out with the offending pail. Shippo would of said something about how he should crawl but realized there was no way for him to get it outside then unless it was on his back and Shippo did NOT wanna risk those smelly things falling to the floor.

Mostly certain he was out of earshot of Master, Inuyasha whined and growled as he clawed at the earth (After of course removing his baby mitts.) This just wasn't fair! Why out of all the people who could of caught him and maybe let him play out his humiliation fetish for a bit before he throttled them did it have to be HIM!? And with that stupid camera thinge too! Inuyasha couldn't be sure the fox had said was true or not, he'd never really paid attention to all of that future crap Kagome had and he was paying the price for it now. 'Maybe I can ask her about it when she comes back.I can handle three days of this, and there's no way Master will risk bringing me back to town like this. if everyone see's me like this then he loses his control and I'll fucking end him!" Inuyasha thought and then smiled. he didn't realize it but as his plan formed in his head and he realized this was a temporary problem at best, his massive diaper rear had started to wag back and forthwith him semi half in the hole now. 'Heck, if this is only for a few days, I might as well sit back and try and enjoy myself even!' The Half dog demon thought, a silly grin on his face.

Watching from the window and seeing Inuyasha perk up, Shippo just shook his head even as he used something called 'video' to record the pampered pup's antics. 'Oh Inuyasha, give me some credit' He thought and chuckled out loud. 'I already have a perfect way to explain your diapers and it'll be your baby stuff that I'll keep to myself. One way or anther, you're never getting back out of diapers.' the 'treasure' so to speak was buried and Inuyasha waddled back as fast as he could and set the pail down, not noticing that the camera was still record on the table as he sat up on his haunches like a begging dog. "Did I do good master?" he asked, and oh god, his touage was hanging out of his mouth now. "-Snek-.. VERY good, Turn around from bum pats Loser." "Yes sir Master!" Inuyasha coo'ed and Shippo just looked into the camera shaking his head and jerking a thumb at Inuyasha then came over and rewarded the pup, patting and rubbing the slick plastic and Inuyasha went face down and ass up in delight. Oh yeah, this was gonna be fun.

The end.. for now

[seduceme-lovestruck-thearcana]

The Girl in The Blue Dress

Chapter 13: The Castle

@megatraven time for Apollo and Rose againnn >:). Hopefully you like it. Not too much proofreading whoops so sorry if there’s something wrong-

Apollo was the way he always is when Rose dies.

Heartbroken.

He was sad and lonely and afraid. Every time she died he feared she would not come back, and one part of him hated himself for fearing that. He should want her to move on. But there’s a part inside of him that doesn’t want her to, that wants her to keep coming to be with him, to keep being selfish, and to maybe find a way to stop this and make her immortal. It all sounds impossible to himself, yet he still hopes that one day they can be together in peace. 

Because of that, he continued on like he always did. Go back to Earth and be among the humans and hopefully run into her. He always wonders how they run into each other. Maybe it’s a part of the curse? Maybe the Fates are on his side? Is it all just leading up to tragedy? He doesn’t know, but it gives him hope. And he’ll keep on hoping like Rose would.

When Rose died in the war, she was given a hero burial and her burial site is surrounded by flowers and gifts from the kids. It warms his heart when he visits it, but it also brings him sadness. However, he doesn’t let the sadness stop him. He stayed with Melody and comforted her until she passed, and he moved to another kingdom. It seemed peaceful and people were kind to each other. It was a kingdom Rose would love. He stayed here and found a job to help people. He was working with a seller who sold many kinds of items. Some things related to healing, clothing, minerals, trinkets, and other things. He was surprised that a man could have this much stuff in one shop. However, he enjoyed the job and would stay until he found her or stay until he felt the need to leave. Whichever came first.

However, one day the man came up to him and held a ticket in his hand. It looked like an invitation and, when he read it, it was. It was an invite to the castle for a celebration of allying with another kingdom. He never had been to the castle and was interested in it, and was going to ask the man if he could go, but the man was one step ahead of him. He laughed at Apollo and told him to go.

“I’m too old! You go and have fun!”

Apollo smiled a little sad like at the man. He was only 50 and Apollo’s not sure how long humans usually live. Especially with sickness and the murder that’s happening everywhere. The man even gave him a nice suit to wear and Apollo tried to decline since it seemed precious to the man, but he insisted. Apollo changed into it and he did look pretty nice. And when the night finally came, he went up to the castle and ended up on a path surrounded by a bunch of people. Many wore dresses of such high quality, some wore simple clothes, yet everyone looked so fancy. It was all beautiful to him, but something else caught his eye. This path was on the way into the castle and he saw a person sitting on the edge of one of the balconies. It was crowded by flowers, so he almost missed them, but he saw them and noticed that they’re wearing a black hood but he couldn’t see what else they were wearing. The person waved at him and he waved back. He didn’t know what to make of the person, so he ignored it and focused on the people around him.

Many had masks on and they were all creepy. “Maybe there is a reason I haven’t gone here,” Apollo whispered to himself. However, he didn’t whisper it low enough because a woman tapped him on the shoulder. He turned around and saw her mask first. He saw a white mask that only covered the upper face area and it had orange designs on it. Foxes, orange and brown leaves, and other orange things related to nature were on the mask and it was really pretty. “They do wear weird masks, don’t they?” He could hear a laughing tone. “Yeah, it is pretty weird. But that’s to be expected since it’s my first time.” The woman let out a hum. “It’s your first time? That’s a surprise. Almost everyone has at least visited the castle once. It’s a little dangerous your first time.”

Apollo looked at her confused and she let out a quiet laugh. “Dear boy, this celebration may be a celebration to some, but to others? It’s a game.” The woman seemed angry when she finished her sentence and it only added to Apollos confusion. “A game? Like they meet together?” The woman let out another laugh, but this time it was sad like. “No, my dear. This game is deadly and dangerous. It’s always a risk coming to the castle when anything is held. It’d be a miracle if everyone made it out alive.” Apollo nodded and felt anxiety rise in his chest. Was that person dangerous? But he couldn��t think long because they ended up in the castle and were in an area where men were taking their coats. The woman had one and he was about to leave without her, but she tugged on his arm for him to stay. “Boy if you know what’s good for you you’ll stay with me.” Now his anxiety was real high. Was she going to hurt him? Hurt others? He didn’t know but did as she said and let her pull him to a set of stairs. They went up and were in front of two doors, but she only stood there with him. 

“Let me explain something, boy. Like I said before, this game is dangerous and deadly. You’re lucky if you make it out unscathed or even not knowing anything took place, so I’m going to teach you how to win,” the woman said with a sad yet angry tone. “Why help me?” Apollo asked with his anxiety resting in his stomach. “I lost someone to this game before, and I’m not going to let someone innocent die. At least not if I can help it,” the woman said with her voice choking up. Apollo felt the need to hug her or comfort her, but she put up her hand motioning for him to be silent. “No need for comfort. I’ve gotten past it. But the rules are simple. Don’t tell people your real name, don’t take off your mask for long, don’t get too friendly with many people here, and always watch your back.” The woman pulled out a mask that was black and offered it to him. He took the mask and put it on carefully. It only covered the upper half of his face, but his eyes were visible through the eye holes and it matched with his gold eyes.

“Okay. Thanks for the information,” he said with a smile. The woman smiled back and held out her hand. “My name is Jane,” she said with a sudden high and polite tone. Her normal voice wasn’t deep per say, but it wasn’t a high girly voice like it is now, but he smiled and shook her hand. “My name is Andy.” The woman nods at him and walks past him but when she’s at his side she leans in and whispers, “Good luck.” She then patted his shoulder and left to go join the party. He lets out a sigh when she’s gone and shoved his hands in his pockets.

“Boy this is gonna be rough.” After getting himself together and ready to face everything, he headed to the ballroom and stood at the top of the stairs leading to the dance floor. Most people were already drunk, some in the corner making out way too much, some about to start a fight, and some dancing peacefully. “This is certainly a weird crowd.” Another woman came up beside him suddenly and said, “Why yes it is. I’m assuming you’re new?” He looked over to the woman and this time she was wearing a purple mask and her blonde hair, and short, gold dress making her basically shine. Apollo stuttered for an answer, remembering not to reveal much about himself. “No, not really. It just always surprises me how insane some people are when the drinks come out.” The woman laughed at him and looked at the couples dancing. “Yes, some people become beasts when they lose their senses, it’s wild, but also fun,” she said with a wicked smile.

Apollo felt a little anxious around her suddenly but nodded in response. The woman was about to say something else but was interrupted when a waiter came by with drinks on a tray. “Would you like a beverage?” The woman smiled and grabbed two and gave one to Apollo. He watched her grab them and didn’t see her slip anything in them, so it has to be fine. They clink their glasses together and both take a sip. It goes down his throat like alcohol always does, but it tastes a little more fruity. “Well, I’ll see you around,” the woman said as she scurried off. Apollo sighed and now he’s worried he got poisoned. He’ll just have to find out and see.

After a few minutes of people walking up to him and speaking to him, a bell was rung and it was the signal of king and queen coming to the celebration. He heard one toll and watched as people went to a corner and were completely silent and some people run in the room. He stayed where he was and was almost alone and staring at the people and watching how they seemed anxious now that the rulers were coming, yet some seemed excited. He didn’t know how to feel, so he kept his face neutral.

However, he didn’t realize another woman was standing next to him and staring at the crowd as well. He only noticed her when she tapped him on the shoulder and smiled at him. “Hello, sir.” The woman was wearing a golden mask, had brown hair that went to her mid back and was curly, and she had a blue slit dress on that went to her ankles, it had a V shape on the front that went to her chest and showed off some cleavage, and everything seemed to shine in the lights. Out of his peripheral vision he saw many people looking at her, some with fear and some with interest. “H-Hello, ma’am,” he said in response. She must’ve been important if she got several peoples attention, so he tried to keep his cool.

“Why look so nervous? It’s just a celebration!” The woman was happy and smiled a smile that looked genuine, but was it real? “Yes it is just a celebration. The castle just gives me a little anxiety. Too many people,” he finished his words with a little laugh and she let out a giggle as well. “I understand that feeling. But it is my job to be here. It’s why I have this gold mask.” She tapped her mask that was just like his (only a different color). “What is your job?” Apollo’s curiosity got the best of him and he was excited to learn as much as he could about these people. This might be his last time coming here. The woman smiled and winked at him. “You’ll find out soon enough.” She stared at him and he had time to look at her eyes. They were a bright blue and look like the ocean and he found himself drowning in them. However, the woman sighed and ran her hands down her hair to make it look more presentable, even if it already was perfect.

“Well, I got to go, don’t want to keep the people waiting!” The woman walked away, her hips swaying and grabbing the attention of many men and women. She walked to a set of stairs and disappeared out of his vision, and several others followed her. The only thing that was strange was that they all had golden masks, and it was only them that did. His eyes scanned the room and noticed that everyone had every other color except gold or any yellow color. He stored that information in the back of his mind and just watched the crowd continue with their wild life as the bells continued to ring. When the third bell rung, the doors started to close and a man in a nice suit came out and stood in front of the king and queen thrones with a paper in his hand. He announced the king and queen and they walked out hand in hand. 

“Aw,” Apollo said. The king and queen seemed in their sixties and they were smiling at each other. He then remembered that it could be fake, but he liked to imagine they genuinely love each other, it made his heart happy. However, Apollo saw other people come out. There were thrones next to their thrones and he saw three men and three women come out. The men and women looked normal, but he caught sight of the woman he was talking to. She looked even more beautiful under the lights and seemed to shine next to the golden thrones. The men and women bowed to the king before they sat at their thrones, and they all appeared happy, and it seemed false. The only people that seemed truly happy were the woman he was talking to and a man that sat next to her. However, they immediately turned their attention back to the crowd of people suddenly all standing very closely to every side of the banisters above the dance floor. 

The King and Queen introduced themselves and everyone bowed in respect and everyone bowed when the people next to them were introduced, but Apollo went stiff when he heard a name being called out. The man was talking about one woman and he heard, “And the lovely and talented Miss Rose is present today. She will be the opening act tonight.” Opening act? What dance was this? Was this actually Rose? He didn’t have enough time with her to actually tell, so he decided to try and find her at the end of the night. Everyone clapped as Rose stood up and walked down the stairs to end up in front of the dance floor. She cleared her throat and looked at everyone and smiled. The smile was bright and she seemed excited to be here.

“Welcome ladies and gentlemen! How are you all doing tonight?” Everyone laughed or cheered at her and she put a finger on her lips. “Alright, alright, settle down my people. It is exciting isn’t it?” The people once again cheered and clapped loud and she shook her head with a smile, accepting that it was impossible to make them be truly quiet. “Well, I hope you’re all ready to have a lovely dance with your partners tonight.” Rose then cleared her throat as many people rushed down to the dance floor, holding hands with their partners. Everyone had smiles on their face and so did Rose. He wanted to join in but didn’t have a partner to dance with, and he really did not want to dance with a stranger, so he decided to just stand and watch as many people danced their heart out. However, it wasn’t silent because he soon heard Rose’s voice echo out into the ballroom. She was singing some classical song he didn’t know the name of, but it was mesmerizing. She hit the right high notes, made her voice low when it needed to be, held each word the right amount of time, and made everyone fall in love with her voice. He stared at her and couldn’t look away, and her eyes roamed the room and eventually met his. She smiled as she sang and winked at him, causing him to blush. He thanks the other Gods that no one else is around to see him. 

Rose sang 5 songs and many people began to grow tired, especially her. When she finished that last song, she looked up at the King and he nodded at her. He assumes it means that she’s done and that the celebration needs to come to a close. She cleared her throat loud enough for everyone to hear, even scaring a few people who weren’t paying attention. “Well, my people, it seems our night needs to come to a close! I hope you all had a good night and get home safe.” Rose bowed at everyone and went back up the stairs and left along with everyone else on the thrones. Apollo then decided to somehow find Rose and do something. He didn’t really think of a full plan, and he’ll figure out what to do once he meets her. That’s the Apollo way. He looks around the areas where everyone is and doesn’t see her anywhere, but he continues to look. He eventually ends up to where he met Jane and comes to those two doors. He wants to open them but when he tries to move, he finds himself suddenly falling to his knees. He feels like its hard to breathe, he suddenly begins to cough hard, and his vision is slowly going black. 

“Fuck, that woman poisoned me. But how?” His God voice starts slipping out due to his panic, and his mind is confused. He watched the woman grab the drinks, she didn’t slip anything in them, so how could she have poisoned him? He breaks out of his thoughts when he feels a hand on his shoulder. He looks over and sees the woman he was looking for: Rose.

“Are you okay, sir?!” He knows many people had shown fake concern and kindness, but she showed it with no hesitation. “I don’t know,” he managed to choke out. She nodded at him with determination and managed to pick him up with one arm slung over her shoulder and she holding him up. “Stay with me, sir, I’ll get you help!” He listened to her voice and tried to stay awake, but his eyes felt heavy and her voice was...so nice...and pretty to listen to... Despite his best effort to stay awake, his eyes closed and he slipped off in to the darkness. The next time he awoke, he felt hardwood beneath him and when he opened his eyes he saw the bright, blue sky. It was beautiful to him and he felt the cool wind blow against his face. Then he looked to his side and his heart jumped out of his chest. He saw a hooded figure, probably the same figure he saw at the castle the night before.

“Hello, sir!”

.

.

Hehe that’s all for now :)). I was going to make it longer but I think this is a nice cliffhanger >:). And sorry for literally all the terrible descriptions of everything. Describing things are so hard and HNNG!! Words are tough and I hope you like this chapter. I’m excited to write this timeline because oof there is developmennnttt. 

[sergeant-donny-donowitz]

The Distraction (Inglourious Basterds Imagine/Fem!Reader)

Requested by @perawuat

@owba-chan @war-obsessed @inglourious-imagines @tealaquinn @struggling-bee @frozenhuntress67 @kwyloz @sodapop182

Let me know if you wanna be added to the IB or OUATIH taglists! :)

___________ You were pacing around in the abandoned inn across the way from the tavern. You weren't worried at all about Operation Kino until Aldo pointed out that fighting in a basement was a terrible idea. You also weren't thrilled when Aldo decided you couldn't go with Hugo and Wicki.  For a moment, he was worried you'd do something stupid.

Wicki and Hugo were your best friends, after all, but at the end of the day, you were soldiers. Still, you'd begged to be there with them, but Aldo just couldn't risk losing all his German speaking basterds at once.

The boys' speculations weren't making things any better. "What if Wicki was right? What if she ain't even in there?" Utivich was the only one trying to stay positive, though you could tell he didn't even believe what he was saying. "N-no...she's gotta be." You looked out the window, and muttered, "That's what I'm worried about..." Hirschberg looked around with his eyebrow raised, "Hugo seemed eager to use that knife, didn't he?" Omar frowned, "Did he?" Donny shrugged, "Who cares, we can never tell with him anyway." You rolled your eyes. Smitty said, "Well, he seemed calm enough." You sat down, and it kind of relieved Aldo. But you weren't. You knew Hugo. That man hadn't been calm since 1936.

You were just kids then. You were what? Sixteen, maybe seventeen years old when the whole world around you turned upside down. But...Smitty had a point. Relatively speaking, Hugo was calm at the moment. "That tommy's right...They can handle themselves." Donny chuckled, "You're kiddin' yourself. They're all outta their goddamn minds." "Y/n." You looked up. You'd been too quiet for Aldo's liking. You usually had an opinion or two, and he was worried that you hadn't said a word. Usually, you kept your head in the worst of it. When there were shellings, or air raids, you were the one that held them together. But, when worse came to worse, you were also known to be one of the more ruthless basterds. When the boys lost Michael, Simon, and Andy, you went on a sort of rampage. Needless to say, you'd paid off your debt to Aldo long ago. "Where the hell you think you're goin' private?" You had that look on your face. The same look in your eyes as when you wanted revenge for the three lost basterds. "To get a drink." You pushed past them, and looked in front of a dust covered, cracked mirror. They all recognized that look. That insatiable, basterdized grin. Those vengeful eyes blinded by the whims of Nemesis. "Y/n, what the hell are you doing?" You smirked, as you undid the top button of your shirt, and sighed, in a mocking lament, "Boys are the same on any side of war."

Donny sat up slowly from the creaking bed. "Wh..what?"

You turned to meet Aldo's stern gaze, and the privates' confusion. You gestured to Donny's gaping eyes and mouth, and you grinned, "See?" Aldo rolled his eyes, "This ain't gon' work, Y/n." "You're right." You undid two buttons. And you walked to a dust covered desk, and picked up Wicki's pack of cigarettes. Knowing if you escaped at all, it would be quick, and he'd be pissed without them. You knew the only thing to help Wicki keep his head was a cigarette.

You took another step closer to the door, and the basterds were too awed and shocked to say anything. They knew you, and they knew Hugo and Wicki were like your brothers. You'd be damned if a botched rendezvous was how they went out. And without you? You wouldn't give the nazis that satisfaction. You smirked as you packed away the cigarettes in your pocket. Aldo stood directly in front of you, with his hands at his hips. He could order you to stay. There were two outcomes to that. One, you'd stay, and....worst case scenario, you'd silenly hold resentment against your lieutenant for the rest of your life. Two, you'd disobey direct orders and whatever happened after, be it a victory or defeat, would go down in history. Aldo knew you.  You knew there were consequences to disobeying direct orders, but you weren't scared of dishonorable discharge, or being imprisoned. Not when it meant that Hugo and Wicki had a chance. You were halfway out the door when your lieutenant said, "Y/n?" You sighed, and stopped in your tracks, bracing yourself for orders, or even the boys being ordered to pull you back. Aldo smiled a little, "Leave the bat. Don't wanna get more attention than you need, aint that right?" You looked down, seeing Donny's bat in your hands. You'd hardly realized you'd taken it. Frankly, neither did Donny.  His mouth was still hanging wide open, and he managed to shake his head, "I didn't even n-" Hirschberg chuckled, "Yeah, we know, big guy."

Aldo nodded, admiring you. He was a lot like you when he was younger. A trouble maker. So, he couldn't in good conscience, let you go out there empty-handed. "Take this with you." He handed his knife over to you, and you took it carefully in your hands, the dim lights creating a bright silver glint. You looked up at him... No other basterd had ever touched his knife. "You make sure you bring that back to me, ya hear?" That was his way of saying he couldn't lose any more basterds, so you'd better be around to give it back to him yourself. You nodded with a slight smirk, and saluted him, "Yes, sir." So you went down what seemed to be endless stairs, and crossed the eerily silent street, with only the muffled, distant tavern chattering, and muted warm lights to guide you over. You stepped into La Louisiane, and walked down the steps. The further you went, the more you understood. By the time you reached the bottom of the steps, and saw a table full of drunken nazis, you thought you understood it all. Then, you turned to find your basterds. One, two, three, four.....five. Five?! You eyes widened, when you saw the British spy beginning to raise his hand with a sign any German would spot a mile away. "Lieblings!" You practically jumped forward, catching him off guard. Archie froze, and never asked for those three drinks. Still, he sputtered, "Y....Y/n?!" There was no time or reason to give you a codename, and...he kind of blew it. Hugo prayed that nazi didn't connect any dots, because at the time of his arrest for thirteen murders, you were interrogated along with him. You knew if they tried to come up with explanations on the spot, they'd all contradict each other, so you did the work for them. "There you are, brother!" You basically chastised Hugo, tutting and shaking your head. And you turned with a smile, "Ah, Bridget! Such a long time! What's it been? Two years? Three?" She was nervous, though she laughed. She was an actress, she could handle some improvisation. With a passive look from Hugo, she understood it was alright. Wicki shut his eyes, and exhaled. Only so many things could go wrong that night, he thought. Losing you was not something that had crossed his mind until that moment, and he was not ready for that possibility.  You wedged yourself between  Hugo and Dieter, your palms pressed down on the table, as Hugo managed to sincerely utter, "Y/n...what are you doing here?!" "Now, now, you think I'd let my brother have all the fun?" You looked to Dieter, "Especially with such a..." It took everything in your heart to not kill that nazi right then and there, "handsome friend..." You spoke through gritted teeth and a forced smile. Dieter didn't notice. His did notice something else.... His eyes wandered to the top few undone buttons. You then grinned sincerely, because something told you at that moment that you'd be getting one last scalp for Aldo. Dieter shook his head suddenly, "Please sit fraul..." You nodded, with a smile, "Fraulein," guaranteeing him you were untethered. Dieter looked to Hugo and joked, "Ahh keeping secrets from me now Lieutenant?" Hugo mustered a smile, and the others laughed to cover up for him. Dieter turned his full attention to you, "Y/n, right?" You nodded, "Ja..." Dieter held up his drink, and asked you a question. It wasn't the same interrogative tone that he'd taken with the others, but it was something that could blow holes in your cover up. "How is it that you came to find us here?" You tilted your head side to side, with a playful grin, "Rumors go a long way." He laughed, obviously smitten with you, "Secretive like your brother, are you?" You laughed, and took a dig into reality, as you turned to Hugo to quietly reassure him, but also to solidify your cover. "Oh please, I  know how to have fun." Dieter's eyes wandered again, and he nodded with a sly grin, "Indeed..." Hugo cleared his throat, and clenched his teeth. Taking on the role of a protective brother came naturally to him because he'd been the protective one for so many years. Case in point, you were both arrested for the murders of the gestapo officers, but he took the fall for you, and convinced everyone that you were innocent. Still, you were a strategist, and always had been. You had played a part in the basterds' rescuing him. And this was now the fourth or fifth time that you were snatching Hugo away from death's door. Hugo muttered, starting to stand, as he gripped your wrist, "Please excuse us, sir. We really must be going or-" You shook your head, knowing it would seem ot hasty. "What?" You tried to liven the mood to distract Dieter again, "Mother'll have a fit? She's in Frankfurt, relax!"

Hugo glared at you, but he'd been doing that since kindergarten, so you glared right back at him.

Wicki sighed, and glancing to the ceiling, praying for patience and a cigarette. He cleared his throat,

"Please excuse our friends, sir. You know how siblings are."

Bridget giggled, encouraging the whole charade. If she didn't know any better, she'd believe you too.

You nodded,

"Yes, please excuse me for my impertinence. I've only been waiting for my brother and our dear friends for four hours."

Dieter shook his head and his hand,

"No, no. This is inexcusable. I apologize for keeping you waiting longer still, fraulein... Go on, officers, I understand why you were in such a hurry now."

You grinned, knowing you had that son of a bitch eating out of the palm of your hand.

After the niceties and the tabs were settled, you hurried out.  

Wicki threw his arms around you, "Y/n you've done it again."

Hugo rolled his eyes, "Ja. Nearly got yourself killed."

"Myself? MYSELF?!"

Archie wasn't too pleased, "We were doing perfectly fine, thank you very much, private." "Oh were you, Hicox? When I walked in, you were getting the third degree from that nazi." Wicki sighed, and shook his head, "Y/n..." it was an eased warning to remind you that Archie may not have been a basterd, but he still outranked you. You muttered a quick, "With all due respect." "Private L/n, I'll have you know were were covering our tracks perfectly." You shook your head, out of patience, "This is the German three?" You held up your thumb, middle and index finger. "Because what you were about to do was going to sign your death warrant." You looked to Bridget, because when you walked in, she had a horrified expression because she saw what was about to happen. "Ain't that right, Frau von Hammersmark?" You nodded, "The girl is right, Archie..." Before anything else could be said, you heard something across the street, "Warte!" "Wait!" You sighed, "Oh for fuck's sake..." Dieter wanted to 'talk' to you. You looked to the others, "Go on ahead, lieblings." Hugo and Wicki hesitated, and Dieter chuckled, "Oh come now, boys. I'm sure Y/n is old enough to be left alone for a moment. I'll be honorable." You giggled to hide your seething, and you nodded to them, promising "I'll catch up with you." So, to stop any suspicions, they went ahead, down the street without anywhere in particular to go. As soon as they were out of sight, Dieter lost all sense of 'honor,' and forced a kiss on you.

As soon as Dieter did that, you forced Aldo's knife into his lungs. As soon as the blood flooded in, and he sank to his knees, he couldn't scream for help, he could only look up at you in sheer terror, as everything went black. In a matter of minutes, you found Hugo, Wicki, Archie, and Bridget. She jumped back a little in disgust seeing the mangled, bloody scalp in your hand. Wicki chuckled, though, "That Aldo's knife?" You nodded, "Figured I'd get him a little thank-you gift for letting me borrow it." Hugo took the first relieved breath of the night, and smiled a little. For real, this time, as he said, "I'm sure he'll appreciate that." You crossed your arms, "Told you I'd catch up." Archie nodded, "We'd better start moving, and get to the others before somebody finds....that...." Moving back quickly through the shadows, you collected the basterds, and made an escape. Wicki started patting down his pockets, searching for a cigarette. You held out his pack, though your hand was covered in blood. "D...danke..." He sighed as he wiped the blood off on the stolen uniform, and pulled out a cigarette to ease all the worries of the night. He glanced at you, as he took his first puff, and mused with a smile,  "What would we do without you, huh?" As you moved toward Paris, to a little cinema's premiere, you simply laughed, and looked to the basterds, your brothers. "Without me?" You wondered out loud... You didn't want to know the answer to that. What would have happened if you walked in a moment later than you had? You laughed, forgetting about the things that didn't happen, shook your head, and lit a cigarette of your own, "Not on your way to Paris, that's for fuckin' sure."

[daikonchild]

word count: 10k

time taken: 4 days

notes: i don’t think this turned out the way i wanted it to, it’s way too fast paced, i probably will end up rewriting this in all honesty. but here you go! this is only part one, ill link part 2 when i post it! credit to @ikarus.txt on Instagram for ren!

characters: ocs only

cw/tw: religious mentions, demons, implied nsfw in one part

———————————

Ren... Didn’t know what to do. He was sitting in someone’s house, a very pretty house, but still. A stranger’s house. He had been knocked out, and now he woke up here, a cloth on his head, his horns bandaged up, same with his tail and wings. And it felt nice but.

“...Where the flying fuck am I?” He glanced around, it was a very regal house.

Portraits hung cleanly, the occasional butler or maid would pass by. The couch was velvet like, and even if Ren was butt naked under the cover, which seemed to be leopard print, he felt comfortable. The soft noses of cats came by sometimes, Ren enjoying it a bit.

On the other hand, the yelling children and other people following them around was annoying as all hell. Maybe it was his perked demon senses due to the ears, maybe not, but he hated it.

To add on, they were all humans. Disgusting mortals who were only good for sex, being bred, food, murder, and souls. Nothing else about them was useful to Ren. He didn’t even want to be in the mortal realm, he was only here to collect the souls of the unholy, bring them to his lord Rei, then go to another realm. He only had three decades, and that was a small portion of time for him.

“Hmph...” Maybe the shelter was good, but still. That was it. He wouldn’t find anything interesting.

...Oh who was he kidding, the shelter was amazing. There were butlers for crying out loud, and a lot of loud children, meaning there had to be some milf or dilf in the hous-

“Hello?” The soft voice of a male. Almost soothing. Ren groaned, turning away from the noise.

“Shuddup...”

“Ah fuck. An annoying one.” A snap later, and a few people were surrounding him.

“Fuck off satan...” He felt someone flip him over, him blinking. He didn’t like it, at all.

“Ah... There. You four can leave.” Ren was now looking at a pretty male. Someone who he could only describe as prince like. He was surprisingly... He didn’t give off the same aura as other mortals. Ren didn’t like him, but instead of a harmful, rude, dark aura, it was soft, mellow, soft aura. It made Ren relax for a little while. But not enough to listen to him

“Hey! What the fuc-Ow ow ow-“ Ren whined at the feeling of the man pulling him up. It hurt, a lot. “Wh-Where am I? And stop touching me you disgusting mortal-“

The human blinked, a soft sigh leaving his lips. “You demons are such dumbasses.”

“Hey how do you know I’m a demon-“

“You’re in my house you dumbass, I found you looking like shit on the side of the road and you needed somewhere. God you are so stupid. Sit still.” Ren tensed up, feeling the boy’s hand on his face, patching up a open wound. He seemed talented with his motions, knowing how to clean the wound and patch it up.

Ren wasn’t a very safe person, usually leaving wounds open and unattended to, but the man seemed... Soft. Fragile as well, Ren could definitely best him in anything. Not the mention the dress, Ren would’ve guessed he was a chic if it wasn’t for his voice.

His lacy apron, his dress, he didn’t look half bad for a human. Like a small living cottagecore aesthetic. Ren could still chuck him out a window.

A shelter as well. This is what he needed. He was going to just kill someone for their house, but that had so many fucking risks, but this place seemed nice. It seemed almost perfect, along with free food and much more.

“Done. You demons are such fucking idiots.” Ren groaned at his insults, being a bit offended. “Now lay down.”

“Nope.”

“I said lay down.” He glared, Ren shaking his head cockily. “What do you want in return you nasty demon?”

“...” Ren tapped his chin, eyeing the smaller up and down. “Hm~... A human like you can-“

“Guards! Pull hi-“

“No no! I have something!”

“What? If you think of a good deal, then I’ll need something in return. Something worth my time...” He slowly got up. Ren blinked, listening to the smaller. He seemed more businesslike then Ren had thought.

“Elaborate?”

“I don’t know, that’s up to you. Plus, I need something of value from you.” The human glanced down at the demon, coldness in his eyes. “I don’t know, think about it yourself. You’re the demon. Shouldn’t you be good at making deals?”

“Wait wait, you-“

“You’re a demon, I could care less, I don’t give a fuck, whatever people say. Just stay here until you think of a proper deal. Something that you want and something I want.”

“Do... Do I have to make a deal?”

“No, but it seems like a demon as foolish as you would make one. Plus, I need some reason to care for who you are.” Ren regretted thinking he was nice. “Now, do you have any proposals? I’m waiting.”

“Shit... If...” Ren groaned. “...If you make a contract with me, then I’ll behave and help you clean around the house.”

“Hm.” He stared down at the demon, seeing it try and look confident, “What do I get out of a contract with you?”

“Free sex, order, knowing where I am, a cool tattoo, along with a way to contact me if I were to go missing. And I can’t take your soul like this.” Ren assumed the feminine male would know this. He didn’t know why he was making a contract with him.

He needed somewhere to stay, and even if he were to go anywhere else, he could win a fight, but that would make him distracted, he’d have to do something unnecessary, and that could also be someone else’s victim. So he didn’t want that.

Plus the human seemed good enough. He was a little bitch from what he had seen so far, and Ren wanted to kill him a bit, but at the same time, everyone here seemed so happy. And if he was the head of the house, he could seduce him, then take his house after killing him. He didn’t have the proper aura of an unholy soul, and that was rare to come by, so he would have a good reason...

Ren saw the small boy contemplate it, staring down at the ground, his mind wondering around.

“...I suppose. But doesn’t a contract mean-“

“I’m also allowed to order you around. You’ll be like... A pet! An annoying little bitchy pet, but a pet.”

“I’m not... W-Whatever, what do you need me to sign.” A puff of smoke, and a clipboard and pen was in his lap. And of course he was reading it.

Ren groaned, leaning against the couch. Well it didn’t elaborate the kind of demon Ren was, so he wasn’t too worried.

He was an incubus, like a sex god, but a lot more tame. The main reason he wanted Seruni to make a contract with him? It’s good to have a human shield just in case you need to be careful. Especially a human shield that looks as fine as that...

He chuckled softly, looking down at contract signing male. Soon, a flick of the wrist, and it was returned to him. Ren quickly read the name.

“Seruni... Dakion? Is that a fucking fake last name?” Ren raised an eyebrow.

“Bit-Why the fuck would I lie about my last name?” Seruni crossed his arms, still glaring at Ren. He was hardly intimidating, but he was trying.

“Fine.” Ren signed himself, and it proved him wrong. A small stinging feeling came from his back, glancing over at Seruni, who was clearly feeling the same. He looked around quickly, one eye shut. No one. Good. There wasn’t a reason, he just felt it would be better with that.

“Ouch ouch...” Seruni sighed from relief when it stopped, gently grasping his back. “What was that?”

“The ritual symbol, did you not know about that?”

“No... Suppose not.” Ren nodded, gently grasping the boy’s face. “Hey wha-Mm!” A soft kiss between them, Ren shutting his eyes to enjoy it.

“Mm~...” Ren giggled into the kiss, before cutting it off swiftly with his thumb, just as Seruni was about to melt into the feeling. “Good Daikon pet!”

“I’m not a pe-Fuck!” And Ren had disappeared in his grasp, the cover falling onto the couch without a sight. “Stupid fucking demon...” He tried to ignore the bright red stuck on his face due to the kiss, covering it with his arm.

Seruni slouched down onto his couch, not knowing what better to do. But of course, was instantly brought of it by a little child.

“Is everything alright sir..?” The girl grinned brightly at the house husband, him smiling softly.

“Of course, go back to doing what you were doing, unless you need to-Oh-Yeah go ahead.” She opened her book, flipping to a random page and started to ramble happily about her story.

Seruni would’ve stopped her, but just sighed softly, patting her head and allowing her to go on. Maybe it wouldn’t be as tough with the kids around him.

---

Ren quietly sighed, sitting on top of the roof. He had officially been in this hell hole of a house for three weeks. Each day it was some new kid yelling out in joy, clinging to his arm, only being stopped by Seruni.

It was good food though, he hadn’t really gotten used to someone caring for him. It was new, it was like the family he never had. Something eventful. They would constantly listen to Seruni, who took great care of them. Ren didn’t really see any of them as special, besides maybe Seruni.

It was so peaceful out. Maybe it was because there weren’t any mortals on his doorstep bothering him, maybe not. Either way, the view over the pond was beautiful, the moon lighting up the sky, the soft noises of fireflies and-

“Hey.”

“Fuck!” Ren flinched, looking behind him. “Oh. You.” Seruni sighed, sitting next to him.

Ren stared at the pond. He needed to flirt with him, try and seduce him and get into bed with him. No one would have him as a victim due to his holy aura. He could just kill him and then that would get rid of him.

Seruni laid back against the roof, Ren staring at him. Not a dress, but still feminine clothing. White suspenders with a lacy undershirt, something Ren would only see in those cheesy romantic comedies. He... Didn’t look too bad for a human.

Ren had to admit, he was an attractive human. He had the looks, the personality from what he could see. He had an overall calming demeanor. Most likely good in bed, but most definitely submissive and nervous.

“So... Why is something as beautiful as you awake at this time?” Ren winked, trying to lighten the mood.

“Because I’m trying to read. But a certain demon is being an annoying bitch and won’t let me.” Ow, that hurt. Seruni opened his book, placing it on his lap, the demon glaring at him. He was going to be hard to get with.

“Mm...” Ren kept his eyes on the human, watching him flip through the pages. His calming demeanor, his soft face... It was easy to like, he hadn’t seen an attractive human in forever. “So~, are you single?”

“A-Are you flirting with me?” Seruni glanced over at him.

“Well who wouldn’t?” His trashy and corny flirting seemed to work on Seruni, his face heating up. He was even more cute when he was nervous. A cold harsh business heir who’s embarrassed easily and becomes a nervous wreck... That didn’t sound too bad.

“O-Oh shut up...” Seruni turned away, trying to ignore the man’s affection attitude. Ren didn’t give up though, his hands grasping Seruni’s waist and thigh.

“Woah... Are all humans this...” He jokingly squished his thigh, before getting a slam of a book to the face. “Fuck!”

“I-Oh my god I’m so sorry, wait...” Seruni didn’t pack a punch in it of himself, but that book was thick and heavy, it would definitely leave some bruising. The demon pulled away, trying to get away from him. He wasn’t a holy aura, he was a horrid-

“Mm-“ Ren felt an ice pack hit his face, whining softly at the feeling. “I-It’s so cold...”

“Hey... Just relax. I’m sorry... Just breath.” The demon wanted to pull away, but he didn’t, relaxing slightly. He didn’t think a human could care this much. Sure, Seruni had patched him up before, but he didn’t see it, so it could’ve been anyone. And the scar on his face wasn’t that bad, but...

Owning up to his own faults and doing this? It felt sincere... Unlike any other human he had seen. Everyone else would hurt him even more, or yell and order him around. Seruni was so gentle, his movements were... Soothing.

“...O-Okay...” Ren trusted him, he felt a bit more calm, leaning into his ice pack. Seruni let out a soft sigh, holding the ice pack there.

“Here... Let me make this more comfortable, a-and do-don’t tell a-anyone e-else or I’ll kick you out...” He didn’t have the guts to, but still.

Seruni sat up, pulling Ren’s head down into his lap, the softness of his thighs gently pressing against Ren’s head. The other hand moved the ice pack beside Ren’s cheek. Ren tensed up, he doubted this. He had never been treated like this. With sincere care.

“You’re... You’re messing with me aren’t you?” He shivered in fear, scared of what Seruni was going to do. Sure, he could beat Seruni up, but this was new, he hadn’t ever had this much affection.

“I’m not. I’m trying to ease your mind. Shush. You’re such a dumb demon...” Ren wanted this to last forever... He never got this, he barely knew what was happening, but it made him feel warm inside. Seruni’s thigh warmth, along with the ice pack.

“It’s... Woah.” The demon blinked, “You’re so nice...”

“I-No I’m not! I-I’m... I-I’m not nice...” Seruni looked away, still being as tsundere as ever.

“Oh c’mon! I’ve never gotten a mortal who would risk their night for a demon~. Plus you don’t look hideous!”

“I-... Is that a compliment..? W-Whatever, I’m not n-nice...” Seruni, even during this small little debate, wouldn’t let Ren move around.

“I guess~... But you’re quite special for a human...” Ren stared at the water, enjoying the comfortability.

“Hmph... On that note, you need to sleep.”

“Oh c’mon... No I don’t.”

“Yes, yes you fucking do.” Seruni retorted, his tone colder then before.

“Ugh... I’m not moving from here though.”

“You... Y-You want to sleep on my thighs, d-dumbass?”

“Well I was thinking just sleeping with you, but that works too.”

“Se-“

“Yes, sexually. But if you’re going to be weak and not-H-What are you doing?” Seruni retracted his thighs, picking up Ren’s head.

“Demon, lay flat.”

“Wow. We made a contract and you still don’t know the spell to order me around? What a weakling.” Ren chuckled, shifting around to lay flat, arms behind his head. But this teasing attitude soon changed, Seruni laying on top of Ren, face on his chest. “O-Oh.”

Ren was flustered now, not having experienced this. Usually after doing the deed, he just kinda left, there wasn’t any point in anything after that. And sure, this wasn’t sex, but it was cuddling, and Ren hadn’t ever...

“Shuddup y-you ugly d-demon...” Seruni nuzzled his neck, now really portraying his nickname of a pet.

“Are...” Ren’s heartbeat was a lot faster, him trying to find a way to slow it down, but he wasn’t able to. “Fuck-Uhm, a-are you comfortable?”

“...Y-Yeah...” Seruni’s hands wrapped around Ren’s upper back. And the incubus was panicking, not knowing what to do.

“I-Oh...” He, being more of a sexual person, moved his hand to Seruni’s ass, the other in his hair. Seruni shifted around, but just let the demon, not having the balls to speak up.

Both of them were having a gay panic attack, bright red, and nervous. Ren’s tail moved around Seruni’s back. Soon, even Ren’s wings lazily wrapped around Seruni.

“Does... Is that-I-Is that more warm?” He gently scratched Seruni’s head, Seruni still in his neck.

“I-Y-Yeah...” Both of them went quiet after that, Seruni and Ren way too embarrassed to speak up. Neither of them had ever cuddled before, well, Seruni had a lot, but he had never cuddled with a demon. It was foreign to him. At the same time, Seruni enjoyed it. It mad him feel warm and fuzzy inside.

Seruni soon fell asleep, the noise of Ren’s heartbeat easing his mind. It had always calmed him, and even if his heart felt like it was about to burst out of his chest, Seruni didn’t care.

Ren was trying to sleep, but with his heart racing. He usually only had sex, making them satisfied by that, but this was... So much better, so much softer.

Ren couldn’t even stop staring, how peaceful Seruni looked, how he breathed softly, chest falling and rising against his own. Like a small little cat, or like a prince. How did a human act like such a cold hearted bitch, but then they looked like this, and treated him with care...

This... This mortal was different to Ren. Something worth protecting and cherishing. Ren didn’t understand the emotion, how it felt like his heart was pounding against his chest over and over again. How he wanted Seruni to cuddle him more. How he thought Seruni would make the perfect person to make a contract with.

“...I’d have to ask Rei.” He softly groaned, the missions and tasks he had been assigned completely washing away in his mind, instead filled with a certain little house husband who was undeniably the most adorable mortal Ren had seen in ever.

---

The soft noise of the fire filled the room, Ren half asleep on Seruni’s chest. It had become a habit for these two to cuddle like this after that incident. Sure, they grew close alarmingly fast, but Ren really wanted to learn about human affection, and Seruni had obliged.

“Ah~... No, no horns. Hands back to my horns.” Seruni scratched right where his horns connected to his head, the demon smiling like a dork. “Fuck~... It feels so nice...” Ren loved being the center attention, especially when it came to this mortal in particular.

“Nasty demon, may I ask something?”

“I have a name but go on beautiful~...” Ren was really dazed, so soft from being treated like a little puppy, borderline being a golden retriever boy.

“Why do you seem... So starved for attention?”

“Hm... Oh...” Ren looked a bit sadder, before opening his eyes. “I’ve... I’ve never gotten any affection besides sex. Maybe a bit of flirting, but that’s... That’s it. I-I don’t mean to over spill but...” Seruni stopped scratching when he lowered his tone, having a feeling something was up.

“M-My mom... She left me at young age... Maybe 100 years into my life? M-My dad was just abusive... I’ve... I’ve never been in a committed relationship either. Well, I’ve always wanted to be in one, but ya know... Never happened.” Ren sniffled, tears pricking at the corner of his eyes. “A-And... D-Demons are cruel, a-and none of them g-give me the littlest bit of a-attention...”

Seruni’s gaze softened, Ren starting to cry. He grasped the taller’s face, wiping his tears away. Ren rubbed against his hand, acting like a little kitty.

“A-And for a mortal, s-something a-as disgusting a-as you, t-to give m-me what I-I n-need...” Ren whined, trying to not bother. He loved how Seruni treated him, he wanted more of his attention, for him to constantly give him affection and attention and praise...

“Demon.” Ren blinked, teary eyed as Seruni wiped his tears. “Rest in my neck for a second... We can get hot chocolate and watch a horror movie, you don’t have to move from my chest, I-I can give attention to whatever demon part makes you feel happy to be scratched by, a-and... W-We c-can do that i-if it eases your mind... B-But don’t be w-weird a-and t-tell the others d-dumbass...

Ren blinked, before grinning brightly, huddling against Seruni. “Yes, yeah of course! I’d love to!”

“Glad...” Seruni tried to move his arm away, the demon instantly grabbing it. “H-Hey? I-I need...”

“Horns and tail.” The house husband sighed, his hand moving down towards his tail, rubbing it a bit, before scratching where it connected to Ren’s lower back, he did the same with his horns. “Oh satan that feels nice...” He grinned, his face in his nape.

“I’ll... I’ll call the staff.”

And a few moments later, Seruni had kept his promise. The pair were huddle up with a blanket around them, Seruni’s hands now on his wings and massaging them, Saw 1 on the TV, Ren passionately watching seeing as he hadn’t seen it before,

“C’mon... You can do it woman! You can get it off your head!” Ren cheered, having only enjoyed her character so far. Plus she was pretty. Not to mention that Ren whole heartedly believed movies actually portrayed real things, thinking that she was actually in trouble. Seruni didn’t dare correct him. “Yes! You can do it girl!”

Seruni snickered, enjoying the other’s passion, his pure joy and happiness filling the room. The demon grabbed his cup of hot chocolate, holding it, Seruni only able to describe it like he was L from Death Note, and drank some.

“Yes! Don’t kill her possessed doll! Y-Oh wait that, mm~...” He softly groaned, Seruni scratching it in a particular way, distracting from whatever was going on in the movie. It wasn’t in a weird way, but he was an incubus, of course he made weird, a bit sexual, noises whenever he felt happy. “So nice... Thank you Daikon pet...”

The human sighed. “Y-You’re such a dumb demon...”

“Yeah but you love me~...” Ren teased, hearing Seruni’s heartbeat speed up a bit.

“N-No... No I-I don’t...” Seruni looked away, still acting all tsundere as usual. Ren giggled, before grasping his chin, leaning in close to Seruni’s lips, their eyes meeting.

“Mm~...” His finger traced over the softness of the house husband’s lips, Seruni already trembling to his touch. And without hesitation...

He leaned in, watching Seruni close his eyes, trying to compute what was going on, but at the same time he was completely okay with it. Ren giggled, their lips touching slightly, before...

A loud slurp noise, Ren’s tongue licking Seruni’s lips. Due to him being a demon, his tongue was a lot longer then usual, probably going down to his neck.

“Wh-Hey!” Seruni was bright red, but then there was demon spit on his face, Ren snickering softly. “I-It isn’t-Mm!”

Ren actually kissed him this time, easing into the kiss, making Seruni even more flustered. Still, he leaned into it, not moving his hands, but being a lot more gentle with scratching. Just soft kissing, Seruni enjoying the attention.

Ren pulled away, glancing at his lips. “I... Woah. Mortals usually don’t have this good of lips...” He toyed with his with his thumbs, staring dazedly at them. He had to admit, they were almost perfect.

“S-Shut...” Seruni didn’t want to finish, feeling Ren pull him into another kiss, their lips connecting, making Seruni space out. He couldn’t deny how perfect this guy’s lips were.

Soon, Ren leaned in again, surprisingly not horny or sexual about it. He just thought Seruni had a nice pair of lips on him, pulling him even closer, hoping no one would walk in. The hands through his hair, making sure he was focusing on him and him only, nothing else.

Ren was probably getting addicted to kisses from Seruni, even if they only had kissed a few times. His lips felt so soft, like plush. Something that Ren absolutely adored.

“Fuck...” Seruni pulled away, the incubus a bit distracted by all the tension between them. He just watched, Seruni slowly regaining his breath. “Ah... F-Fucking... St-Stupid demon!”

“Didn’t you say you wanted to be kissed Daikon~?” Ren winked, Seruni quickly turning his head to glare at the winking boy. “Okay okay, I’m sorry my little pet.”

“S-Stop i-it... I-I’m not a p-pet...” He whined, his hands slowly going back to scratching.

“Human pet~, signed under a contract~. What will I do with you? I’ll just... Make you feel like the little prince you are.” He kept teasing him, trying to see how embarrassed Seruni could get.

“I-I’m not a-a p-pet o-or a pr-prince...” Ren giggled, his hands moving down south, grabbing Seruni’s ass. “H-Hey!”

“Oh nothing~... Just giving these attention~...” Another quick wink, he was back to groping his ass, Seruni bright red as usual. “You can ignore me Daikon~...”

Weakly, Seruni’s hand grabbed Ren’s horns, scratching where his horns and head met, the other moving down to his tail and massaging there. Ren lazily giggled, his face resting in the crook of Seruni’s neck.

“What a cute little human~... Alright~, continue.”

---

“Ooo~...” Ren watched quietly, seeing Seruni busy flipping pancakes. “Morning mortal!”

They had become fairly close after that previous cuddling session. Seruni wanted Ren to be open with him, and hearing him openly talk about his feeling made Seruni a bit happier. He wanted to make sure Ren was happy, reassure him in anyway possible.

“Morning twink.” Seruni yawned, staring at what he was making intently. Ren simply watched, not really caring. He just stood next to him as he cooked breakfast.

“That looks good~... Almost as good as your ass.” Ren winked, before getting shin kicked. Really hard. Not with any mercy. “Ow! Fuck!”

“Y-You fu-fucking perverted d-demon...”

“It’s not my fault you have a good ass.” Ren yawned, acting it off as he wrapped his arms around Seruni, his hands grabbing Seruni’s thighs. “These, belong to mwah~.” Ren chuckled, his hands playing with the squishiness.

“Y-You’re...” Seruni let out a groan. “F-Fucking si-simp...”

“Mhm~...” Ren stayed behind Seruni, doing his normal demon simp things, absolutely worshipping the house husband’s thighs with his hands.

Seruni shakily sighed, continuing to make breakfast, the demon a bit clingy but overall not too concerning. It was just a classic warmth session, nothing too weird.

Soft noises of the pancake hitting the pan then the plate, Seruni having to cook for around 40 people. Ren didn’t even know how Seruni’s house could hold that many people, but it seemed to. And everyone absolutely adored his food, that included Ren.

“Y-You can... Y-You can let go.” Ren heard Seruni mumble, his voice soft, face bright red, trying to play off his nervousness.

“What? Does it make you embarrassed?”

“No-No... I-It’s just t-that we aren’t d-dating? And ya know, w-we’re just friends.” Ren rolled his eyes, only clinging onto him harder. Seruni didn’t seem to mind, but part of what Seruni had said, it just started to gnaw at him.

That they aren’t dating. I mean, Ren knew that, they had only known each other for around 4 months, but Ren had already grown attached to Seruni. He was so kind, and he didn’t seem to mind that Ren was such a dork. An attention hungry little dork. If anything, it seemed like Seruni had found it sweet. Which was the truth. Seruni thought that Ren clinging to him was sweet.

How he looked, how he acted, Ren was a bit way too happy that Seruni existed. He wanted to pick him up sometime, see him flustered but looking down at Ren. Ren just switching it up, kissing him on the lips happily. It made Ren’s heart flutter whenever it happened

...

Was kissing not a common thing between humans? He hadn’t seen any of the humans kiss each other on the lips like him and Seruni did. He had seen people do it before, but most of them were holding hands or had rings on.

“Hey, Daikon. Is... Is kissing a common form of greeting between humans? We did it before, so I assume it’s common...” Ren mumbled the last part, leaning Seruni’s shoulder to look up at him.

“Wh-What? N-No i-it isn’t...” Seruni was trying not to mess up the food, while also focusing on Ren.

“Huh? Then why-“

“Y-You kn-know why stupid!” Seruni looked away, softly kicking Ren’s ankles. Not enough for him to even feel the pain, but maybe a small wince.

“Wh-No I don’t!” Ren blinked, a bit stiffened. “Is it something private?”

“I...I-I suppose...” Seruni was trying to make an excuse of his blatant like to be kissed by the simp, even if it was hard to explain that he had a small crush on the demon. But that was a whole other topic.

Ren sighed, cuddling up against the human’s back, before quietly whispering. “Human~... C’mon~, you don’t want to hide that from me?” And then a loud shriek. And it wasn’t from Seruni. “Fuck!”

“Y-You dumb... D-Dumb fucking de-demon...” Seruni was trying to cool his face, trying to ease his heart, but it was pretty hard to when he had no way to get out of being asked why he wanted to be kissed by Ren and Ren exclusively. Especially when Ren was using a raspy voice to see if he could be sexual and get it out of him.

“Hmph. Whatever.” The demon pouted, trying to play being kicked off, tightening his grasp around Seruni. The feminine male just remained silent, having a small urge to shin kick him again.

The silence remained like that for a few seconds, Seruni setting down the pan for a few seconds. Ren watched, lowkey having an idea of what to do to set Seruni off even more.

Ren grabbed Seruni’s shoulder, spinning him around, before pulling him to the side of the counter, making sure he wouldn’t burn himself on the stove, before grabbing his collar, the other arm on the counter holding Seruni in place, kissing him. Almost instantly he could hear the house husband’s panic, nearly being able to hear the guy’s heart beat.

Still, he quickly melted into the kiss, lips colliding, matching together like two puzzle pieces. His arms wrapped around Ren’s neck, pulling him a bit deeper. Neither of them cared if someone walked in, if this was gay, or anything. They just wanted to be there and kiss until they felt hazy minded, having to pull away, trying to regain their train of thought, before tossing that out the window again, kissing more.

Seruni pulled away, taking deep breaths. “F-Fuck...” Ren panted as well, even if he didn’t need to. Heart racing was an understatement.

Ren traced his thumb over Seruni’s lips, the human still trying to regain his breath. Seruni stayed a panting mess for a few seconds, before softly nodding, Ren instantly taking his chance and tugging him close and kissing him. He chose not to pin him this time, just tugging at his hair so he could make the kiss deeper, his other hand on Seruni’s lower back.

What was this? Ren’s chest felt like it was about to explode, that it was going to burst out of his chest, like something was just drumming on it over and over again. He didn’t hate it, it felt amazing, and it was caused by Seruni.

It didn’t feel like lust, even if that was a factor. It felt so much more... Warm, happy? It felt like his mind was blank with Seruni’s kisses, hugs, his care, everything, it made him a bit dazed.

Ren tried to think, but he couldn’t, feeling Seruni pulling him a bit harder. It was the only thing he could think of. Ren could multitask usually, but this made it so much different.

Ren tried to think, but he couldn’t, feeling Seruni pulling him a bit harder. It was the only thing he could think of. Ren could multitask usually, but this made it so much different.

A loud door slam, Seruni instantly pulling away, pushing Ren off, landing against the counter. It was all so sudden to Ren, making him tremble a bit. It was another human, a more disgusting one. Well, all mortals were disgusting, maybe minus Seruni. But his mortalness did make Ren a bit ticked off.

The other human didn’t seem to care what was going on, simply walking to what Seruni called a fridge, pulling out a can of something orange with a fruit on the cover. They chugged it down, taking a quick sigh of relief after they finished it, before casually tossing it in the trash.

“See ya.” It was so fast, neither Ren or Seruni were near each other, Ren letting out a sigh of relief.

“Fuck...” Ren walked closer, arms wrapping around Seruni, a wink towards him. “May I, Daikon?”

Something seemed off, Seruni going quiet, Ren a bit put off. Something was on Seruni’s mind.

“You’re... You’re a demon, why am I even fucking...” Seruni dropped down, getting out from in his arms. “No-No no... You’re a demon, I’m not supposed to be with you.”

“Huh-What?” Ren blinked, staring hardly at the smaller. “We legit just fucking made ou-“

“No, Ren, I don’t think you fucking understand... I know you mean no harm, but I have a high profile family, and if I’m caught with someone like you, a demon? I’m fucking dead.” Seruni grasped the counter, pinching his nose slightly.

“I-Oh.” Ren grasped his arm. “Is your family... Is your family really that important to you?”

“Yes, what the fuck do you think?” Seruni slightly raised his voice, but his mood instantly changed, realizing he had just snapped at Ren. “Wait-Fuck I’m sorry, it’s... It’s my fault, I need to go... I’ll call someone else in.” Ren tried to grab Seruni’s hand, only for the smaller to jerk it away.

And there he was left, alone.

---

Ren... Didn’t know what he was feeling. Pissed, mad, enraged, Iike there was a pit in his stomach due to this. But even with that, he was trying to solve the feeling he was feeling about Seruni. It felt nice, but he didn’t understand it. Whenever Seruni was around, he felt a bit light headed, like Seruni was causing it. He didn’t think Seruni was a warlock or something of the sort, he was a mortal, but it was like some spell had been put on him, causing him to swoon.

Kissing him was replaying like a movie in his mind, like it was something that would never stop. The fight after was still in his mind, but at the same time, Seruni’s kiss was so fucking nice, and everything bad washed out of his mind due to it.

“Fuck~...” He suffocated his face in the pillow, trying to distract himself in some way. He ignored the wetness on his face from previously crying, seeing as they had only fought a few hours ago. He felt so light headed, almost like he could fly-Never mind, he could fly. Well, that he could fly without wings.

Ren grabbed the phone like device, dialing some random digits, picking it up to call his boss. Rei Mitsuru, she was honestly a scary women, and he was not ready to talk with her.

“...Hello?” Her voice came through the phone, Ren’s posture almost immediately tensing up. The merciless women already sounded tired of him. It was at this moment he chose not to bring up the fight, knowing she would probably be mad that he had already gotten into a fight with a non-victim.

“Yeah, it’s Ren...” He nervously spoke, his entire demeanor filled with fear.

“Akisuta? Oh. Hmph.” Rei sighed, already speaking. “Tell me, what are your intentions? If it’s not worth my time I expect an apology.” Yeah, he knew why. She was definitely stepping on someone based on the gagging in the background.

“I know this is a really odd question, but you know love? Like, the feeling that you feel when you... I don’t know, I’ve never felt it. Which-“

“Cliche. And are you asking what love means?” Rei chuckled. “What? Did you fall in love with a fucking whoreish mortal?”

“He’s not a whore!” Ren blinked, realizing what he had just said. Love, Seruni? Well, he thought he loved Seruni, I mean, it was perfectly plausible. I mean, he did look nice, he seemed overall... Nice enough. Plus Ren could force him to cuddle without getting into too much trouble.

“You... You fell in love with a human?” Rei seemed more cold, and the gagging had even stopped. He heard a lot crack and yelp in the background, following by the clacking of her heels. “Oh my god, you disgusting, foolish, nasty, ugly demon. You stupid idiot, what is your problem?”

“I-I don’t... I don’t know... He just... He’s just there, and... I kinda... I’ve never felt more happy around someone. He treats me normally, and...” Ren shivered quietly. “I like cuddling with him by the fire as he plays with my tail and wings, watching a horror thing, then talking while we do so, occasionally our lips meeting as we talk, enjoying the attention. It feels right! But, the thought of fighting with him,” He tried to be round about mentioning the fight, “it hurts, I don’t want to fight with him, he makes me so happy... And I love it, not the fighting, just his presence, and I don’t know for sure, but I think I might be in love with him? That isn’t weird right?”

The clacking of shoes stopped, followed by a sigh. “Tell me, what do you feel when you’re around him? Bliss? Joy? Does it feel like he’s causing this?”

“Oh! Well he’s super handsome and cute, he’s good with kids, he’s the owner of this household. He has a purer and more calming aura then an unholy aura, and it seems like he wouldn’t be a victim for anyone.”

“His name?”

“Seruni Daikon.”

“...We have a Seruni Dakion?”

“Oh, uhm, him! Yeah! Sorry, his name sounds so much cuter with Daikon, right?” Ren snickered, listening to Rei type.

“...He seems clean. An assistant to a lot of murders, but, you know.” Rei sighed, looking at her reports on the man.

“Woah... You think he’d commit arson with me?” Ren kicked his feet back and forth behind him, smiling at the thought of Seruni and him committing crimes together.

“No, looks like he has a stick up his ass, but... He seems pleasant, I like him.” She was clearly going through his record, smirking softly at what she was seeing. It was quite pleasant for Ren to pick a half decent man. “A house husband, would be a good partner. Not to mention feminine, he doesn’t seem bad.”

“Mhm~... Soft thighs, soft cuddler, amazing food, the best lips I’ve ever kissed, they’re addicting, and imagining him as mine would be so fucking amazing, it’s one of the best thoughts I can think of right now...”

“So... Are you in love with him?”

“I... I think I am.” Ren sighed with a dumb founded smile on his face. “I love Seruni... That seems right, I like that.”

“Does he seem to like you back?”

“No idea.”

“Okay, what about interactions you have had?”

“Ooh~, he cuddled with me on the couch after I had an emotional breakdown, his hands were just scratching at all the right spots, not sexually. Not to mention the kisses, how amazing his lips felt against mine, his embarrassment is so fucking sweet. He’s good with kids, even if I want to kill a child.” Ren explained, trying to fit all his thoughts on Seruni into one thought. It was hard. “Also his thighs, they’re like little pillows, I need to see them-“

“Nothing sexual, I will block you and boot your ass back into the demon realm.”

“Alright alright, Satan.” The incubus rolled his eyes, a bit too dazed to form a sentence without rambling about his small little tsundere crush. “I like it. I really like being in love with him.”

“Is that so?”

“Duh. I mean, he might not like me back, a-and that hurts, but, if he does, imagine all the little dates we could go on, cuddling on his bed, how we could just talk for hours, really anything. We would be partners in crime.” A shaky sigh left his lips. “That isn’t weird right?”

“No, you’re just a whore.” Ren groaned, taking that a bit personally.

“Rude... I just think he’s so...”

“Perfect, yaddity yadda. Whatever. Is there anything else you had to tell me?” Rei tapped her heel out of impatience, almost sensing something was off.

“...Yeah, actually. See uhm... Me and Seruni got into a fight recently. I didn’t mean to set him off or anything, it’s my fault, I kissed him and he realized just with a sudden realization that I was a demon, and that we shouldn’t even be in contact, and I got scared. Do you have any advice to settle this? I’ve never been in a situation like this.” Ren rambled a bit.

“I see... Well one, he’s acting pretty stupid. He shouldn’t be acting that way towards an incubus, stupid mortal.” Ren snickered at that, but it was a lot more sour, nervous. “But I suppose if you just let it happen. Don’t try and solve it with him, he might need time to think. When you have alone time together, then bring it up then, okay?”

Ren quickly shook his head. “Alright, thank you. I really appreciate it ma’am.”

“No problem whore, now I have to get back to stepping on men, this guy took all my panties. I’ll talk later you simp.” And a ring, and she had hung up.

Ren sighed, flipping over. That was that. He was in love, in love with a dumb mortal. He didn’t know how to take it, but at the same time, he really didn’t care, he was happy, knowing what it was. Even if it stun that he was in a conflict with him, he felt like he’d be able to solve it eventually.

“I... I love you Seruni Dakion.”

---

“Ren? Ren why aren’t you asleep?” Seruni walked into Ren’s room, seeing the demon up and just staring at his phone blankly. He looked tired, spaced out, but he didn’t seem to want to sleep. “Hey! Stupid demon!”

(Part 2!)

[dc41896]

Knockout

Pairing: Dorn(Alexander Ludwig)xBlack Reader

Warnings: Mentions of harassment but fluff other than that!

“Bro, if you stare any harder you’re gonna burn holes in her back,” Rafe laughed taking a sip of his drink. “Stop being chicken and ask her out already!”

“Hey don’t be mean! But I do agree though that you should say something,” Kelly sweetly smiled, lightly nudging the gentle giant with her elbow.

“Trust me I want to, but I don’t know. I don’t want to seem like some creep trying to hit on her.”

“Well you better figure it out, because here she comes,” Rafe states, nodding his head in your direction.

“Hey guys! Everything still ok?” With your curly hair pulled up in a ponytail on the top of your head, graphic tee and jean shorts paired with your converse, Dorn thought you were the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.

So far, every time him and his friends/partners came to Oasis, they had you as their waitress, and each time he felt his heart beat quicken as soon as you walked up to the table. Always cheery with a warm smile on your face, your warmth instantly brought a smile to his face as well.

There was no denying that he was fully smitten, and his friends hoped and wished he would do something already.

“Yea we’re good! I see it’s a busy night tonight,” Kelly answered.

“Yea with there being a basketball and football game tonight everybody’s come out, which has its high and low points,” you softly laugh before directing your attention to Dorn. “While I’m here, do you want me to top off your drink?”

“No it’s ok I don’t want your top off-No! I mean you don’t have to top me off! I swear that’s what I meant I’m so sorry!”

“It’s ok! Trust me I’ve heard worse. Well if you need anything just wave me over or yell for me,” you smile before visiting your other tables.

“Smooth Dorn,” Rafe laughs before being smacked in the arm by Kelly, who was trying her best not to laugh but failing. Feeling heat rise to his cheeks, he lays his head on the table feeling like the dumbest man in all of Miami.

“She definitely thinks I’m weird now.”

“I doubt that. It was a simple mix up of words it happens to everyone Dorn, don’t beat yourself up about it. Plus she even said it’s ok!,” Kelly smiled patting him on the back.

“Yea don’t beat yourself up man, hey want to know what’ll make you feel better? More drinks!,” Rafe suggests holding up his empty glass.

“Oh no please don’t make her come back over here yet.”

“Ok then, you can go get us 3 beers which is perfect timing since she’s at the bar now so hop to it!” Handing their empty glasses to him while flashing innocent smiles, Dorn glares at the two before reluctantly standing up to retrieve their drinks.

“Just be cool and everything will be fine,” he thought to himself as he arrived at the bar, trying his best to relax.

“Oh did you guys call me over? Sorry about the wait, I was trying to get receipts ready for a couple tables,” you answer, pushing your thin glasses up from sliding on your nose.

“No you’re fine! Since you were already up here I thought it’d be better to get refills now so you don’t have to go back and forth.”

“Oh that’s sweet of you to think that, but it’s ok it’s part of the job,” you smile taking the glasses from him to fill.

“There’s my favorite waitress!!,” an older, very drunk man businessman clad in his he suit greets standing next to Dorn. “You’re looking beautiful as always!”

“Thanks,” you quickly smile, focusing back on the three drinks. Although you were smiling, Dorn could sense it wasn’t your typical warm and friendly one, but one out of discomfort causing his protective instincts to kick in.

“What no hug today?” The man slurs reaching out to touch your hand but not succeeding from your quick yet smooth movements out of his reach.

“Here I’ll bring your drinks to the table,” you smile to Dorn making your way from behind the bar. He would’ve protested and said that he could carry them, but having a feeling that you wanted to get away from the drunk at the bar he let you lead the way.

“Aww don’t be like that! Here let me make it up to you!” Stumbling up to you and grabbing your waist, Dorn quickly grabs the man by his arm sitting him back down in his barstool.

“Listen man relax, just leave her alone ok?”

“Why don’t we wait for her to tell me, which I’m sure won’t happen until after we’ve had a little fun,” he winks in your direction, smugly laughing.

Within the blink of an eye, the man was pinned face down on the bar with Dorn pressing his muscular arm into his neck. Glass falling from the counter and shattering causing everyone to look where the commotion was coming from.

“Instead, how about you leave her alone or your face gets permanently etched into this bar from how hard I’ll smash it in?! How’s that sound?”

“Alright both of you out! Now!,” your boss, Ricky yells walking up to the three of you.

“I ain’t do nothing! It’s Mr. Big Guns over here with the problem!,” the man shouts as Dorn lets him up, pushing him but not making the wall of a man move.

“Now you wouldn’t want to go to jail for assaulting an officer would you sir?,” Rafe asks flashing his badge along with Kelly and Dorn doing the same.

“Ricky this one was just helping me out of a situation caused by drunken fury over here,” you explain. “If anyone needs to get kicked out it’s him.”

“You heard the lady, out!,” Ricky yells at the drunk before leading him outside. Everyone returning to what they were doing and enjoying their nights, you busied yourself cleaning up the broken glass on the ground.

“Here let me help. Sorry about that I didn’t mean for stuff to get broken,” Dorn softly smiles holding the dust pan for you as you sweep.

“Thanks and you don’t have to apologize. You helped get that perv off my back and I really appreciate it, um..”

“Dorn.”

“Dorn. Like I said I really appreciate what you did for me back there,” you smile, lightly touching his arm. Although small, feeling your skin against his made his whole body light up as if he was the star on top of a Christmas tree.

He honestly never wanted you to let go, but when you did the feeling lingered making him instinctively touch the same spot himself.

“It’s no problem. I mean I am a cop after all, I’m supposed to protect and serve,” he smiles brushing off his shoulder and making you giggle.

Standing up, you finally notice how he truly towers over you, making you feel small. Not in the intimidating way though, but that you felt protected and just wanted him by your side wherever you went.

“Well um I guess I better get back to my friends,” he speaks, running a hand through his blonde hair. “I’m sure they’ll want to leave soon, but if you need anything while we’re here you can always come get me or one of us.”

“Yea I uh better get back to work, and thanks I’ll keep that in mind.” Sharing a small wave with each other, you turn to go back behind the bar, but not before taking a slight risk.

“Actually Dorn...I was wondering if maybe you wouldn’t mind staying a bit longer? I mean not that I don’t feel safe but it’s just that guy-,”

“Say no more, if you want me to stay I’ll stay.”

“Great! I mean um great. You can sit at the bar if you want or stay at the table it’s up to you. Also I only have about 3 more hours if that’s ok.”

“There’s no rush take all the time you need. Just let me go tell them where I’ll be.”

Walking to the table, Dorn felt like he had just won the lottery and the final showcase on the Price is Right. A bigger smile had never appeared on his face than the one across his lips now.

“I was about to ask were you ok, but from that look I see you’re doing very well!,” Kelly smirks.

“You got the digits didn’t you?!,” Rafe asks, smirk also spread across his face.

“No I didn’t, but I did get asked to hang back until she gets off work so have a good night guys and see you at work tomorrow!,” he smiles picking up his jacket and drink before going back to the bar where you were standing.

“Aww look at them, they’re so cute!,” Kelly gushes propping her head against her hand.

“Yea they do. Ohh I wonder if they date can we get free drinks?!,” Rafe asks before being smacked in the arm again by Kelly.

So I saw Bad Boys for Life today (which was really good!) and I got this quick idea so hopefully you guys like it🤓!!

Taglist: @crushed-pink-petals @fumbling-fanfics @honeychicana @themyscxiras @lady-olive-oil @melinda-january @lovelymari4 @nunubug99 @felicity-x0 @ellixthea @jojolu @jnk-812 @brwn-sgr @captainsamwlsn @itshinothey @wildfirecracker @nina-sj

If anybody wants to be tagged, has asked to be tagged and don’t see your name, or only want to be tagged for certain people I write for just let me know☺️!

[houkuaichuii]

Did You Know.

I haven’t written anything in a year and it’s safe to say that I really did struggle getting back into it. But!! I’ve fallen into the hole of MLQC and I can’t get back up, so I’m stuck here I guess????? ANYWAYS, a fic lowkey inspired by @fruit-cupz jealousy headcanons because there is a void within me that I need!! To!! Feel!!

Pairing: Victor/MC(Reader) Word Count: ~3580

Also, I did not proof-read it. I should have, but I’m in the middle of my exams and I just wanted to get this one out of there--

-------------------------------------

He saw the way their eyes followed you, possibly admiring the way the dress clung onto your figure; or perhaps how the pendant hanging against your sternum reflected the brightness in your eyes and in your smile. He heard them chatter, whispering words of your presence; or maybe of your beauty, to which he had silently described as ethereal the moment you exited your apartment building.

God, what was he thinking.

Inviting you--- no, ordering you to come to tonight’s event after a short protest was received from your end. He had only done so for your sake, thought of it as a way to build connections, and he was, after all, only looking out for his investment. But after seeing as to how you were then surrounded by people whose gazes were that of predators, he couldn’t help but feel a form of twist within. And the fact that you had already been approached by no less than five men in just the span of an hour upon arrival, Victor was forced to maintain a rather neutral stance as he remained beside you, listening to the stories of those who were obviously pouring out the effort to impress you.

A quick glance at you and Victor released a small sigh at how invested you were. Could you not tell that certain details were being exaggerated, and that there was absolutely no possible way that Mr. Morgan managed to fight a bear all on his own? And yet there you were, focused intently to every word said, laughing alongside the rest at what he could only deem as horrible jokes.

How was it that he barely heard you laugh like this?

At most, all he had ever gotten was the suppressed sound of a giggle over the phone.

“And that was how I got this.” Mr. Morgan ended his recount there, pointing to a small scar that ran downwards from the upper right of his lip, to just centre of his chin. The action had the others leaning in closer, inspecting with curious eyes. It had you doing so as well, while Victor remained where he was, taking a sip from his glass of rich, red wine.

“It’s barely visible now.” You commented, “If you don’t mind me saying, I think it actually adds to your charm, Mr. Morgan.”

Victor immediately shifted his attention to the back of your head, brows furrowed together in surprise. Had he heard you right?

The man of subject merely grinned in response, a twinkle in his look that nearly had Victor scoffing. “Please, how many times have I told you that you can call me Alex. It’s not like you’ve only just met me to still be addressing me as ‘mister’.”

“Not like you two are so close for you to be on a first-name basis, either.” With words muttered from behind the glass he had held close to his lips, a hint of a scowl appeared just before he took another long sip. The dryness of the fermented drink was somewhat soothing, acting as a momentary distraction for him as he caught your gaze. Seemingly, his response was unheard of by the company, with the exception of you, who had looked at him with curiosity and confusion.

He said nothing and just shrugged, having Mrs. de Rochefort opening a new topic.

“That actually reminds me, Sunny-Side Corporation will be holding a charity ball next month. They’ve decided that the theme will be masquerade,” A pause, “Or was it fairy tale, I’m not sure. Of course everyone will be getting official invitations soon,  just letting you all know in advance.”

“So… dancing?” Mr. Morgan asked.

“Yes, Alexander. Dancing.”

And that brought in another question for you not a second too soon, “How do you feel about dancing?”

You blinked several times, and Victor allowed himself that moment to quirk the corner of his lips upwards, reminiscing of the time when he had taught you how to dance, only to actually have been given the chance to hold you close later that night. Needless to say, he was quite proud of you, having had left him in awe at how fast you had learnt within an afternoon.

“I can’t exactly say that I’m fond of it…” You started with a shy smile, “I took lessons when I was younger, but that was as far as I got.”

Did you just forget how often you lost your footing and stepped on his toes multiple times? Speechless as he was, the CEO clenched his jaw at that thought.

“I see,” Mr. Morgan nodded his head, his supposed fascinated expression barely faltering,  “Would you still honour me a dance tonight, however?”

Well, somebody was certainly exuding confidence.

Before you could answer, Victor took a step closer next to you and spoke with his words laced with humour, “I’m not sure whether that would be a good idea; last time I danced with her, my feet had bruises for days.”

You were openly gaping at him, supposedly shocked at how he had exposed you like that. But with no apology in mind, he simply wrapped an arm around your waist and stood close shamelessly; as if he had every single right to be there.

“Oh, Victor, she can’t be worse than my wife!” Exclaimed an elderly looking man, whose wife stood beside him, slapping his arm right after the comment, “When I had my first dance with Elaine, I just had to come into terms with the fact that she wasn’t perfect.”

“Harold!”

“Now, now, even when you stepped on all of my toes back then, I still saw you as the most beautiful woman in the room.”

Amidst the soft feeling that had taken over the group, a certain individual cleared his throat, “I hold no expectations, and if bruised feet is the consequence, it’s a sacrifice I’m willing to make.” A wink.

Is he blind? Or is he stupid?

Victor masked his annoyance with a form of professional charm, smile lines deepening as he said, “Then again, it is your feet that you’re risking. Don’t say that I didn’t warn you.” With that, he finished the rest of his wine and stepped away from you, letting his arm drop down to his side in reluctance, “Now if you may excuse me, I think another drink is to be had.”

Even footsteps, even breathing, he made his way through the crowd for the open bar on the other side. He could have gotten a glass off from one of the waiters, could have continued on with the conversation, but he was truly in need of cognac. After all, considering just what he had undergone, he deserved that much, didn’t he?

You in that satin dress of yours, revealing the skin of your back to everyone who dared to catch a glimpse. There were also the heels and the slit in the skirt, which had been threateningly high as it parted the fabric when you strode to the car earlier that night. And whoever decided that it was a good idea for your hair to have been styled in such an updo… well, they deserved praise. With your neck exposed to him in such a way, and the necklace complimenting your complexion, it took Victor quite a bit to keep himself from doing something that was certainly not quite… him.

Just thinking about it then made him want to go back and drag you away.

What a foolish, foolish thought.

Composure was key, although that Morgan certainly needed to shut up.

Him and his pride in fighting a bear single-handedly, what a joke. And to think that the man had the audacity to look at you as a woman he was to take home at the end of the event, Victor scoffed and rolled his eyes. He knew that you would never consider such an idea; was even more sure that you were oblivious to the aspect.

But what if you weren’t?

That possibility had Victor slowing down, stopping just in front of the bar with a crease between his brows. He sighed, rolling his neck into comfort as he suddenly felt a pinch somewhere in between. If you were truly considering the idea, then perhaps you were much dumber than he imagined. Out of all men, why would you have entertained the notion of going home with one who had to exaggerate his story just to get your attention and interest? However, even though Victor could not deny him of his ability to swoon you with compliments and words that were thick with flirtation, Victor had seen better.

“What would you like, sir?” A bartender stood on the other side, pulling him out of his thoughts.

“Hennessy, please.”

“Didn’t you say that you were sticking to wine tonight?” A soft voice from behind, and he had to suppress a shiver being sent down his spine. He knew exactly who it belonged to without having to see.

He called the owner more than he should.

“The wine’s good, it’s just not going to help me last through the night with all these people here.” was his response as he fixed his cuff-links.

You took the space beside him, and he felt you watch him as you usually did in periods of silence.

“What are you doing here? I thought you were going to go dance with… what’s-his-face.”

“When did I say that I was going to dance with Alex?”

He finally brought himself to turn around and leaned back against the bar with crossed arms, amusement lacing his words as he peered at you, “Alex? So you are on first-name basis. You two got close awfully fast.”

He observed the way you huffed, a tinge of redness making their way to the apples of your cheeks. Heh, cute, he contemplated, smiling inwardly as he frequently did whenever you showed such a reaction. It was one of the few reasons as to why he enjoyed teasing you, poking at you with fun until that expression of annoyance or embarrassment made its way to the surface. He deemed it as a reward throughout the day-- that and hearing your voice through the phone.

Strange how he didn’t know when or how it began, but he took pleasure in basking in your presence in one way or another. Not that he was ever going to admit that, of course.

He then heard you say something under your breath, though failed to make out the words. And just when he was about to ask for clarification, you perked up with what he assumed as realisation. What ran through your head to have had you look at him like that? Uncertainty was what went through his, and it had written itself all over his profile as he waited for you to speak.

“Are you jealous, Victor?”

Silence.

The bartender returned with his glass of cognac, which had been placed behind him with the quiet words of, “Here you go, sir.”

Was he jealous?

No.

Absolutely not.

“Did you just ask me if I was jealous?”

You nodded.

“Really?”

Another nod.

He couldn’t believe it, “Where in the world did you get that idea? Me? Jealous? When have you ever seen me jealous-- better yet, when have I ever gotten jealous over someone so… so…”

“So?”

“So insignificant.”

You gasped, “Victor! That’s the CEO of Waterworks Inc. you’re talking about!”

“Doesn’t matter,” He glared at you as he reached back for his drink, needing it more then than ever, “I just don’t understand how you even got that idea. Honestly… me… jealous. What a joke. Probably a bigger joke than he is.”

“I don’t know… that’s definitely sounding like jealousy to me.”

Mouth agape, Victor stared at you in disbelief. Were you really that convinced of the possibility that he was envious of a man whom you had given a majority of your attention to since the start of the night? Who had made you chortle with jokes that a five-year-old could have delivered better? Who was on the receiving end of your dimples and modest reactions? Who openly looked at you with an attraction with every passing second, having Victor feel the need to step in front of you just to shield you from his view, because who was he to do so? It didn’t matter whether he was the CEO of a known company, or whether he was just another simple-minded man, that dimwit was an idiot through and through and you certainly deserved better than him.

But really, jealous?

“I don’t get jealous.” He said once he got his mind back on track, “Besides, there’s no reason to be jealous.”

Victor was most definitely not jealous.

“Exactly, there’s no reason to be jealous.” You said.

“Glad we’re on the same page, then.”

“Maybe I’ll actually take him up on his offer.”

And there it was, a twitch of his finger, “Really now? Did he offer to take you home?”

It was your turn to get flustered, “No! His offer to dance.”

The man released a simple ‘oh’, hollow in its sound. Why he had thought of anything else was unknown to him. Though to see you so affected by a suggestion, it certainly had Victor wonder as to why that was. Did you like the idea; better yet, were you remotely interested in the concept? Victor drank from his glass, hiding his wandering and pondering musings, as bothered as they made him be.

He cleared his throat, setting the glass back down onto the bar, “Do you want to dance with him?”

“It certainly wouldn’t hurt if I did.”

“It might hurt him if you do.” As sharp as always his tongue had been, the cold demeanor enveloping his figure as he straightened his posture, “He ought to be careful if you were to dance with him. Worse, you might embarrass him.”

“I don’t remember hurting you when we danced together.” You retorted.

So you did remember it, “You stepped on me multiple times when I was teaching you.”

“That was practice…! There’s a difference!”

Gradually turning to face you, Victor towered over you in the entirety of his 6’ height.

“Dance with me.”

That got you speechless, if your expression was anything to go by; mouth agape, brows knitted together in confusion. “What?”

“If you want to dance that badly, then dance with me.” He found himself starting to sound exasperated, even had to fight the urge to run his fingers through his own styled hair, which had been slicked back for the event. When no answer was heard, however, he released a sigh and waved his hand before you dismissively, “Never mind. Forget I said anything. This is stupid.”

“No, stop,” Your own frustrations were starting to make themselves known, “You’re the one who told me to come here tonight with you, and now you’re getting mad at me for what? Wanting to dance?”

“No, you idiot,” Having his voice dangerously low in irritation, he could feel the heat spreading throughout his being. He stared down at you, failing to hide the fact that he was, indeed, troubled. As expected, you never failed to rile him up for whatever reason, and it was a skill that he had solely associated with you; he didn’t even understand how it came to be. “I’m getting mad at you for being so oblivious to that man’s intentions. Did you not see the way he was looking at you? Or even how he was talking to you? I knew you were dense, but I didn’t think that you’d be this dense.

He was practically brimming with pleasure at having all of your attention to him. And you were entertaining the possibility!”

“Well, I’m sorry, Victor, I didn’t know that there was anything wrong with that.” Pure sarcasm, that was a first.

“Are you being sarcastic with me right now?”

“I wouldn’t have to be if you weren’t being so unfair.” That was your final remark, glaring at him indignantly. He understood then that you were tired of the argument, all in the midst of taking note of just how tempting your lips had looked.You were so close yet so far, though he could have leaned in right there and then, an act so selfish that would have rewarded him with a taste.

“Unfair?” He questioned after a long while of silence; a mere husky whisper, “Is that what you really think of me?”

He caught you glancing down at his own mouth, saw the way you attempted to stifle a shiver. He really could have just stolen a kiss, feed his own curiosity and answer the one thing he had always wanted to know.

But you averted your gaze, turning your head away from his. There you were, his timid flower that grasped at his heart unknowingly so. You stepped back away from his space, your fingers fiddling with the pendant of your necklace, blushing through and through. He saw it, the thought that crossed your mind.

Did you finally realise or had your innocence cracked?

Taking your hand into his, Victor slowly brought it to his lips, only to drop a kiss on your inner wrist. He lingered there as time around you came to a halt, stillness falling upon those in the ballroom. Everyone and everything froze. He had stopped time again; had stopped it for you, or perhaps for him, he couldn’t say. Either way, you were there with him and that was all that mattered.

“Victor---” You whispered his name, wavering as he kept his eyes on you.

“I don’t understand how you want another man to look at you when I’m right here.” Breathing against your skin, he revelled in the warmth that he soon felt when your hand cupped his face, his palm covering the back of your hand as your thumb caressing the soft space just below his eyes.

“Do you really not see me?” There was an indescribable tone of hurt in those words, a pain spreading throughout the confines of his chest. It was a feeling that he had ignored many times before, deeming it as a distraction to his work, priorities, and everything that made him. But with each moment spent with you, he knew that it was inevitable. No matter how many women came his way, even with a couple undeniably throwing themselves at him in hopes to be The One, none of them could have had ever compared to the woman he saw you as. He may have called you dumb, stupid, or even idiotic when mistakes occurred, although there was always something so admirable about you that he simply…

Fell for.

Perhaps he was the stupid one, allowing for his feelings to grow into something so intangible that he, himself, could not even put words to, nor perceive its beginnings.

“Of course I see you,” He heard you say, nearly as soft as his own question had been, “I just… I just didn’t know whether you actually see me.”

And that had hit him.

You really were dense, weren’t you?

“How many times have I told you not to worry because I’m here? I even promised to be there with you if doomsday were to come, right? All those things that I’ve told you, the times you came to me, did you really believe that I would have gone out of my way for others, as well?” A sigh, “Do you not understand how… significant you are to me?”

Again, you were silent and he just knew. He watched you think, only to lose himself in the hues of your eyes; so bright and so deep, as open as a book. He read you in the ways he knew how, took note of your slow breaths, how you continued to return his stare even though you were wracking that beautiful head of yours for all that he had referred to. They were bits and pieces, things that he had only done to you, revealed to you, and you alone. And through everything, you had managed to engrain yourself in the depths of his heart, right until it began to call for you at its own will. You became an unneeded addiction, and although he hated to admit it, he had found himself yearning for you more often than he really should have.

You had bewitched him in more ways than one, yet you were so unaware of your own doing that it was torturous. But unexpectedly, you pulled him down and met him halfway, closing the gap.

You tasted as exquisite as he imagined, and perhaps even more, for everything that you were-- your scent, your warmth, your being-- it engulfed him.

Victor had caught your lips between his teeth, tugged on them kiss after kiss, until they parted, giving him the opportunity to explore you as much as he could. He had pulled you flush against him, his hand spanning the nape of your neck, while the other rested at the small of your back. He was on the verge of breaking, of losing himself in you as he had in his dreams. He wanted to.

However, you pulled back sooner than he would have liked, heaving and red, left him to needing more. Sudden abandonment was what he felt between shared breaths, his forehead resting on yours as he gathered his thoughts. What had you done to him?

[emo-floof-child-writes]

The Sword of the Solstice.

Chapter Thirteen: Duel of the Two Clans.

The gate looms over them. Eijiro shudders. To him, the walls surrounding Loyaci seem to be alive. Like if he wasn't careful, they'd materialize into cracked, mossy, stone hands, and squash them into jelly. The gate itself is made of a black metal, and unlike everything around them, Eijiro can't find a sign of decay on it. Certainly there was no rust. Above them, the dark clouds thicken, to the point that the reddish sky above is nearly impossible to see.

"Well, how are we going to get in?" Izuku asks, looking at Shoto. Momo lifts her fingers up, her index and middle finger touching, and makes a triangle in the air, a trick paladins use to ward off evil. Shoto proceeds to repeat the gesture, and sighs. "Well, this is a rather rash plan, I fear we will be walking into a trap. But we also do not have many options." He unsheathes his sword, and lifts it above his head. The power that you've given me, O lord of the Morning, I ask that you need your humble servant, and grant me this one request. He squeezes his eyes shut. I beg that you would send your Light, and be with me as I cleanse this great Evil from this world.

He winces, as he feels pain slip through his right hand's finger nails, like someone was peeling them off one by one, leaving his nail beds exposed. He drops his sword, and Izuku jumps out of the way, to avoid decapitation. "Shoto! What's wrong?" Izuku asks, his voice shaking. "My lord!" Momo says, as Shoto inspects his hand. He hears a bone chilling cackle. "Thought you got rid of me, did you?" Dendar's hissing, raspy voice taunts. Shoto looks down at his right hand. He sees black tendrils sliding under his nails, and covering his fingers in darkest black. "My lord?" Momo asks, her voice shaking, as she grabs hold of his hand.

Shoto grimaces. "I'm fine." He says, and Dendar's cackle returns. "You are absolutely not fine. You are turning into another of my lovely little puppets!" Her raspy voice sounds almost sweet, but it made Shoto feel woozy. He wraps his arm around his stomach, trying to alleviate the queasiness that settled in there. I will beat you. Lathander is with me. Dendar's presence giggles, which really makes Shoto shudder. "Lathander may have helped you earlier, but I'll keep coming back. I'll suck you dry and leave nothing but an empty husk to complete my true purpose." Shoto gasps. And that would be? "FOOL! You think I'm going to tell you?! I know better than that. The only way you'll know is if you join me willingly." Shoto swallows. Never.

"Oh well, can't blame a Primordial Deity for trying!" Shoto ignores her, making that gesture again over his hand, in an attempt to stop the pain, and the blackness that now covers half of his right hand. Dendar scoffs. "Give up, I'll soon have what I want." Shoto grabs his head, trying to squeeze her presence out of his skull. "Lady Momo, use your magic!" He cries, as he grits his teeth. She gasps. "And do what? The Command spell only works a short time!" She says, and he swallows. "Do you know the Geas spell, by chance?" Shoto asks, remembering that last he saw Momo, she was studying some of the more challenging spells.

She groans. "Unfortunately, that one has eluded my grasp." Izuku looks at Eijiro. "What's the Geas spell?" Izuku asks, looking down at the Solstice Sword. Shoto sighs. "Doesn't matter, we can't use it." He says, and Eijiro shakes his head. "No, what were you hoping to do with that spell?" Eijiro asks. Momo sighs. "The Geas Spell can make someone forced to do your will, or pay the price of a slow painful death." Momo explains. Izuku pulls out the Solstice Sword. Hey, Solstice? Could you cast that spell? "I could doeth that, but that spell will draineth me again." Izuku looks at Shoto. Is there no other way to fix this? "Besides to smiteth thy friend... but even if I casteth the spell, it mayhap not worketh. It is too risky, Bearer." Izuku growls. "Yeah, well, risks are a part of life, cast it." Izuku says, out loud, pointing the sword at Shoto.

The sword makes what sounds like a sigh, and golden yellow encircles the sword. "What doth thou wisheth to maketh thine friend's affliction doeth?" Izuku swallows. Make it obey Shoto for as long as it can be allowed. The sword hums in hand, and the golden light shines out like a beam towards Shoto, who is grimacing as the darkness covers the left side of his face, making his teeth look sharp and fanged. The light engulfs Shoto, and he gasps. The darkness pauses, and Shoto hears a shrill scream. "CURSE THAT SWORD!!!!" Dendar screams. Shoto takes a deep breath, as the pain subsides.

"Sir Izuku, what did you do?" Momo asks, looking at trembling Shoto. "I uh, asked Solstice to cast that spell you mentioned." He says, and Shoto chuckles. "You say that so nonchalantly. Only a select few can cast that spell effectively. It's not as rare as the Lathander's Lightning, but it isn't an easy task." Shoto turns to the gate. "Now that I can control my body again, we need to open the door." Izuku sighs, and looks down at the Solstice Sword. "Perhaps Solstice can help?" But even as he suggests it, he can tell he used all of the sword's energy. Shoto shakes his head. "No need, perhaps now that I'm back in control of my body, I can summon Lathander's power. Lady Momo? Care to join me?"

She smiles. "Indeed, my lord." They plant their feet, square their shoulders, and lift their hands in a gesture that Izuku has come to associate with paladins channeling their power. I can't do anything to end the spell on myself, or the magic barrier, but perhaps— Eijiro sighs, and pushes on the door. "No, don't!" She cries, as the black door makes a loud rumble, and black tendrils shoot out of the metal, wrapping themselves around Eijiro. Shoto lifts his sword, and slashes the restraints. The blade bounces off of them, as Eijiro starts to get pulled into the door.

He digs his heels into the dirt, while trying to squirm out of the tendrils grasp. He growls, puffs of smoke and small flames shooting out of his mouth and nose. Shoto groans, and slams his sword down on the tendrils again. Eijiro spits fire at the tendrils, but its grip on Eijiro strengthens with every attack. Izuku charges, lifting Solstice over his head. "Why did you have to touch the obviously evil door?!" He says, stabbing at the black ooze. The coil makes a squish! as the sword punctures a hole in it. Izuku pitches forward with a little too much force, making Izuku slam into the door. His blade arm, however, goes straight through the door.

Eijiro lands on the ground, with a shaky laugh. "Guess that's why no one could get in." Momo helps him stand. "What part of my story about me being the only one left alive did you not understand?! Be more careful!" Eijiro sighs. "Understood. Uh, Izuku, you good?" He asks, as Izuku stands, frozen. He takes a breath. "I'm fine, I just got a little shaken up." He slashes the door, and cuts an opening up. He walks through, and the others follow him. The city around them is obscured by purple mist, and an unearthly silence resides. "This isn't spooky at all." Eijiro comments, as he picks at his scales.

Shoto lifts his sword. "Last chance to turn back." Momo says, and the others shake their heads. "We need to keep going." Izuku says, and Eijiro bars his teeth. Momo sighs. "Very well, let's go." They trudge through the mist, until a cackle breaks through the dead silence. "Finally, the pieces are coming into place. If only the Girl could make it today." A male voice says, as a silhouette of a humanoid figure pushes its way through the mist. The figure has glowing purple eyes. Like what Tsuyu said the strange folk people had seen abroad had. Izuku remembers with a shiver. But what does he mean by "the girl"? Izuku sighs. This can't be good.

-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

Later that night, Katsuki walks into his tent, and takes a deep breath. Tomorrow morning I'll have to duel for the honor of my clan. I can't lie, Round Face makes a point. He beat MOTHER. What if I fail, and I cause a much worse fate for our clan? He grunts, and kicks a clump of dirt. "What did that clump of dirt do to you, Son?" Masaru asks, and Katsuki turns to face him. "I challenged Neito Monoma to a duel..." Katsuki says, in a whisper. Masaru sighs. "Are you sure that is a good idea?" He asks, and Katsuki shakes his head. "He dishonored Mother. I can't let him get away with that." Masaru nods. "Just be careful, Son. Don't get reckless—" Katsuki scoffs. "Says the guy who's never had to fight a day in his life!" Masaru groans. "I may not be the true hero you wish I was, but I'm still your father. I worry about you."

"I don't need your worry, Father." He retorts. Masaru frowns. "You didn't see what happened in your mother's duel. She was in pretty bad shape." He says, and Katsuki growls. "Maybe so, but I have to beat him. This is my fault. If I hadn't been out fighting for other kingdoms and peoples, we wouldn't be in this situation." Masaru groans. "KATSUKI BAKUGO!" He scolds, which catches Katsuki off guard. He NEVER raises his voice! Katsuki thinks in amazement. "This is not your fault! The error falls on my shoulders." Katsuki frowns. “Father?” He says, and Masaru sighs. “You’re right about me, son. I’m a coward.” He says, and grabs Katsuki’s shoulders.

“It should be me fighting for our clan’s honor, but ever since I saw what he did to your mother—I can’t—” He squeezes Katsuki’s shoulders, and sniffs. “Please don't die, son.” He whispers, and Katsuki nods. “I’ll bring that sniveling coward down, Father.” I can’t worry about failure now, I need to win for Mother and Father. They need me to win. He grits his teeth. “He’s as good as defeated.” Katsuki adds, with a smirk. He lies down, and sighs. Well, let’s get some sleep before this fight everyone’s so scared about. He has an injured leg, so there’s a huge advantage—right?

The next morning Katsuki walks out of his tent, to see Ochaco standing outside, twiddling her thumbs. Katsuki chuckles. “You wouldn’t be worrying about me too, Round Face?” She scoffs. “You wish.” She responds, not wanting to admit that she got no sleep the night before out of worry for his well being. He scoffs. "Well, watch my back, okay?" He asks, and she frowns. "Aren't these duels like the most honorable things?" She questions, and Katsuki sighs. "Yeah, but you were right. He did seem too confident." She bites her lip. "Okay, I'll watch him." She says, and Katsuki grins. "Knew I could count on you, Uraraka."

She smiles. "You called me Uraraka, not Round Face." She comments. He chuckles. "I know what I said." He says, as he walks over to the arena. Ochaco grins. He trusts me! He's willing to put his fate into my hands. Better not mess this up... She takes a deep breath, and follows him into the arena. She sits down in the stands, and Mitsuki walks up to her. "You can sit up in the booth with us, if you want to, dear." Mitsuki says, and Ochaco shakes her head. Mitsuki didn't seem to take "no" for an answer. "Oh, but you're a friend of Katsuki's!" She says, and Ochaco sighs. I may not be able to see any foul play if I'm up there, but I can't just say no to her! She's intimating... Ochaco laughs nervously, but nods. "I'll still be able to see the match well from there, r-right?" She says and Mitsuki nods. "Best seats in the house!" She assures Ochaco.

They climb up to the booth, and thankfully, she could indeed see if any foul play was going on, perhaps better than before, with the overhead view. Katsuki walks to the middle, with Neito limping in. Please don't die. She thinks. Aizawa (the tired man that works in the employ of the Bakugo Clan), walks in between the two fighters. "Alright, listen up because I'm only going to say this once. The rules of engagement are as follows..." He goes off about being able to kill your opponent, or get them to yield. Weapons will be provided for the fighters, and you cannot use any other weapons. Mitsuki explains that is so they don't use poisoned blades or the like. The final rule surprises Ochaco; "absolutely no magic." If these were not followed, disqualification was the result.

So if I see him use magic, he'll be disqualified... She leans forward, and squints down at them. She sees Katsuki grab a scimitar. Neito grabs a handaxe. "Alright, with that, you may begin." Katsuki smirks, as he charges towards him. He swings and slashes him, and Neito just barely blocks to keep his arm. Ochaco watches Neito, and notices that in-between blocks, he is mouthing something. She growls. Despite my vantage point, I can't hear what he's saying! Mitsuki notices her irritation. "Are you okay, dear? Katsu is doing well." Ochaco bites her lip. "N-nothing." She mumbles.

Katsuki kicks Neito's bad leg, and Neito falls down. Katsuki points his sword at Neito's throat, calling for him to yield. Neito uses his axe to yank the scimitar out of Katsuki's hand, and the force of it sends Katsuki forward. Neito shoves his axe into Katsuki's left side. Mitsuki grunts, and Ochaco gasps, as she sees a familiar purple mist escape from Katsuki's wound. Neito pulls his axe out, and Katsuki's body doesn't move, as if he were petrified. "MOVE IT, KATSUKI!" Mitsuki yells, as Neito lifts his axe again. No... it can't be... Ochaco thinks and swallows audibly. Power Word Stun..!?

She climbs onto the railing of the booth, and jumps down to the arena below. Dendar, now would be a good time for that levitation spell! Ochaco says, as she falls towards the ground. A cushion of air slows her fall, and she sighs. Power Word Stun is such a powerful spell, I don't know if I can dispel it! On my own, at least... She looks at Katsuki, who is leaving a puddle of blood on the ground. If I don't dispel it, Katsuki will die! She takes a deep breath, and with a yell casts Dispel Magic, and she forces out every ounce of magical power into the spell. Neito stops his blow short, as he hears Ochaco speak the words of dispelling.

She sighs, but Katsuki doesn't move. She groans. A cackle resounds through Ochaco's head. "The only way you're getting him back is if you use my power." Dendar's raspy voice says. Ochaco grunts. "And you'll only get that through willing servitude! Oh dear, quite the dilemma, huh?" Dendar taunts, and Ochaco whimpers. There's no other way... I can't save him on my own... She closes her eyes. "Do it." She whispers. "S-s-say it." Dendar hisses. "Say you accept my whole power willingly." Last chance to think of something else, Brain! No?

"I accept." She says, and a rush of raw power escapes her, and sends a purple energy towards Katsuki and Neito. Katsuki gasps, and reaches for his wound. Neito collapses to the floor, and whimpers. "I-I yield!" He says, and starts to crawl away. Ochaco lands, and rushes to Katsuki's side. "Katsuki!" She says, as she inspects his wound. "What just happened? One second he got a hit in, and then you were floating. And what was that purple light?" He asks, and Ochaco frowns.

"I accepted Dendar's power." She says, using her healing magic to seal his wound. His eyes widened. "What?! Why?!" He says, in a panic. "He used Power Word Stun, one of three Power Words. The strongest spells known to warlocks. I needed to dispel it, but I couldn't on my own innate magical power. I accepted her power because it was the only way to save you." He sighs. "Right, so what, you're like a stronger warlock?" She shrugs. "Maybe, but I'm definitely not on the good side anymore..."

Katsuki grabs her shoulders. "You saved me, that's enough for me to believe you're good." She backs up. "No, you don't understand, Katsuki. I'm in her service now. I have to obey her now." Katsuki scoffs. "I refuse to believe that. You can fight it. You've got quite a strong will." Ochaco smiles. "Okay. I suppose I'll try." She says, and Dendar growls. "You can't—" She starts, until a man runs up, panting. "We spotted a dark beast in the forest, and have captured it. What do we do, Chieftain?"

Ochaco pokes Katsuki. "That's you." Katsuki walks over to the man. "May I see it?" The man nods, and walks outside the arena to where a cage lies. A humanoid creature is huddled up inside it. "You said you found it in the forest?" Katsuki asks. The man nods. "It was asking for you, and your elf friend." The humanoid creature turns. "Are you Katsuki Bakugo?" She asks, and Bakugo kneels by the cage. "Yes?" He says, and she sighs. "I was told, 'go to the bridge, and the forest, and find Katsuki Bakugo'." Ochaco frowns. "Who told you this?" She asks. "He said 'Deku'."